H. Komiyama, S. Kraines
Vision 2050
Roadmap for a Sustainable Earth
H. Komiyama, S. Kraines
Vision 2050
Roadmap for a Sustainable Earth
Hiroshi Komiyama, Ph.D.
President
The University of Tokyo
7-3-1 Hongo, Bunkyo-ku
Tokyo 113-0033, Japan
Steven Kraines, Ph.D.
Associate Professor
Division of Project Coordination
The University of Tokyo
5-1-5 Kashiwa-no-ha, Kashiwa
Chiba 277-8568, Japan
ISBN 978-4-431-09430-2 Tokyo Berlin Heidelberg New York
eISBN 978-4-431-09431-9
Library of Congress Control Number: 2008930108
© Springer
This work is subject to copyright. All rights are reserved, whether the whole or part of the material is
concerned, specifically the rights of translation, reprinting, reuse of illustrations, recitation, broadcasting,
reproduction on microfilms or in other ways, and storage in data banks.
The use of registered names, trademarks, etc. in this publication does not imply, even in the absence of
a specific statement, that such names are exempt from the relevant protective laws and regulations and
therefore free for general use.
Springer is a part of Springer Science+Business Media
springer.com
Printed in Japan
Typesetting: SNP Best-set Typesetter Ltd., Hong Kong
Printing and binding: Nikkei Printing, Japan
Printed on acid-free paper
Preface
Can we humans continue to live and work as we have until now within the resource
limits of the earth? And can we sustain the earth’s bountiful resources, including a
clean and healthy environment, for generations to come? Recently, alarms have
been sounded predicting a catastrophic future for the earth’s environment and
resources, and most informed people feel anxious about the dangers that may lie
ahead. However, few of the people sounding these alarms have offered convincing
plans of how we can navigate safely past the impending dangers. The goal of this
book is to propose a concrete vision of a road to a sustainable future for humanity
and the earth. By a “sustainable earth,” we mean a way of living our lives and
conducting the various activities that support our lifestyles within the bounds of
the earth in such a way that we do not exceed those bounds, either by depleting
non-renewable resources or by overloading the capacity of the earth and particularly the earth’s biosphere for renewal. As we will see in this book, the sustainability
of the earth is a dynamic process of circulations in large-scale and complex systems.
Human society is one such system, and in order to make human existence on the
earth sustainable, we must figure out how we can create a social infrastructure that
sustains circulations matching those of the earth.
This book will show how – by virtue of science and technology – we can create
an infrastructure for conserving energy and recycling materials by the year 2050.
Furthermore, this book will show how that infrastructure will put us on the path
towards maintaining high standards of living without depleting the earth’s resources
or despoiling the environment. Realizing this infrastructure will require that we
establish a good relationship between society and technology. This relationship
must be based on clear and honest communication between researchers in technology and stakeholders in society.
Since ancient times, human beings have developed and improved technologies:
making tools, mastering fire, learning to plow the land. In tool-making, humans
have progressed from shaping implements from stone, pottery, bronze and iron to
manufacturing synthetic fibers and high-tech ceramics. In harnessing sources of
energy, we have gone from burning wood to releasing the power of coal, oil, natural
gas and nuclear energy. To improve agricultural yields, we have progressed from
V
VI
Preface
letting fields lie fallow to spreading manure to synthesizing chemical fertilizers. As
a result of these technologies, human beings have flourished and populations have
swelled. Although poverty remains a serious global problem, most people today,
even in the developing world, live lives of health, wealth, comfort, and convenience
unimaginable to our ancestors.
But impending depletion of resources and degradation of the environment have
begun to threaten the civilization we have achieved. The seemingly boundless sky
and vast ocean – which once seemed capable of absorbing every waste we threw
out or spewed out – are now changing dramatically as a result of human activity.
It is now obvious that the earth is but one small planet of limited size and resources.
There are already clear indications of the serious problems posed by depletion of
energy resources, by global warming, and by the massive generation of waste
products. If we do not make changes in the way we use and reuse the earth’s
resources by the middle of the 21st century, these problems threaten to swamp the
ship of human civilization.
As the negative side effects of our material civilization have become increasingly obvious, many people have begun to question our modern lifestyle. Awakened
to the immensity of the garbage problem, the global warming problem, or some
other threat to human civilization, many have come to feel that they must take
action. If separating the garbage will help, many are prepared to do so. If solar
energy is the solution, many who could afford it would be willing to install photovoltaic solar cells on their roofs. But one reason that people fail to follow through
on these good intentions is that they are unsure what effect their efforts will actually
have on global problems. In fact, many of us are doubtful whether our individual
efforts will have any effect at all. As a result, many who fear for the environment
and want to take action instead hesitate and end up doing nothing.
It is true that a variety of actions have been initiated that are intended to achieve
a sustainable earth. Recycling is one example. Yet we still hear some experts claim
that the cost of recycling makes it unrealistic or even that it is more harmful to the
environment to recycle than not to recycle certain products. Some experts claim
that solar cells are the energy trump card of the 21st century, but others say that
such technologies are too expensive, and moreover they would scarcely contribute
at all to the mitigation of the potential energy crisis. To take the first steps towards
a sustainable earth, we need answers to these conflicting claims. More important,
we need a comprehensive vision we can all share of what human civilization must
look like at some point in the future for the sustainability of the earth to be assured.
With such a shared vision, we could clearly evaluate the roles to be played by
technologies such as solar cells and activities such as recycling.
The goal of this book is to lay out a comprehensive vision of how we could
work together to put our society on the path toward sustaining a high quality of
life on a planet with limited resources, and of the concrete steps we must take to
get there. The 21st century is a crossroads where humanity will decide whether to
take the path towards a sustainable society or the path towards environmental
degradation and resource depletion. With this choice in mind, this book will submit
“Vision 2050,” a comprehensive vision aimed at reversing the trend toward resource
Preface
VII
depletion and environment degradation by 2050. “Vision 2050” is a concrete plan
for a society based on recycling of materials, renewable energy, and energy efficiency that can be achieved by the middle of the 21st century and that would put
us on a path to a sustainable earth by the 22nd century. By making “Vision 2050”
a reality, we should be able to safely navigate past the trilemma of depletion of oil
resources, global warming, and massive generation of wastes, to achieve a social
foundation for supporting the sustainable development of humanity.
To make the earth a sustainable foundation for human life, we must reduce the
burden that we place on it. Re-evaluating our modern material lifestyle is certainly
important. But will it be enough? Today’s global human population of 6.6 billion
is predicted to reach 9 billion by the middle of the 21st century, and inevitably
material consumption in the developing world will increase dramatically as a result.
Because this population explosion will place a huge and ever-increasing burden on
the earth’s resources, it is clear that just changing lifestyles will not be enough to
achieve a sustainable earth. We must consider how we can further reduce the burden
of humanity on the earth. One way to do this is by developing technologies to
reduce the inflow of natural resources and the outflow of waste materials accompanying each unit of human activity. And as this book will demonstrate, the impact
of such technologies can be tremendous.
Vision 2050 is a concrete proposal for how we can resolve the problems of an
imperiled environment and shrinking resources while still enabling all peoples on
the earth to achieve living standards enjoyed by those in developed countries today.
Vision 2050 is based on three necessary conditions: 1) increasing the efficiency of
energy use, 2) increasing the recycling of materials in manufactured goods and
infrastructure (what we will call “human artifacts”) and 3) developing renewable
sources of energy. Through the realization of an efficient recycling society, these
conditions should be attainable. The key to achieving this kind of social infrastructure is establishing a circulation system from waste products to raw materials that
takes over some of the burden that we are currently putting on the earth’s
biosphere.
This book will show that the goal of creating an energy-efficient, recycling
society is possible in part because our legacy from the 20th century is not all negative. Certainly the 20th century has left us many problems to clean up, such as pollution of the land, air and seas. Nearly all of the infrastructure and manufactured
goods around us – buildings, railroads, highways, cars and household appliances –
must be disposed of in the 21st century, a casting off that could result in a huge
burden on the earth. However, under certain conditions, it is possible for us to
consider these human artifacts as a positive inheritance even after they have reached
the end of their intended use. In most of the world, human artifacts – that is all of
the things that we manufacture – will approach a state of “artifact saturation” by
the middle of the 21st century. This book will show that we can use technology not
only to develop large-scale sources of renewable energy and to revolutionize our
energy efficiency, but also to recycle almost all of the materials in the waste products from the previous century, thereby reducing the use of natural resources for
manufacture of new products to near zero.
VIII
Preface
It cannot be denied that the twin titans of science and technology have given
human beings the potential to destroy ourselves. But if we develop science and
technology wisely, we can use them to create a sustainable environment supporting
a comfortable lifestyle in a clean and beautiful planet that humanity can enjoy for
generations to come. Therefore, we need to make the correct choices concerning
the direction of technology, and these choices can be made and implemented only
through the consensus of society. There has never been a time when a good relationship between society and technology has been more important.
The rest of the book is laid out as follows.
Chapter 1 explains the mechanisms by which the circulation system of the
earth’s biosphere has been sustained by the energy of the sun until now. In this
chapter, we will examine the way in which human activities have been disrupting
this circulation by considering the global life cycle of the basic materials used to
produce human artifacts. Throughout, we will clarify the nature of the three potential world-wide catastrophes of “global warming,” “fossil fuel depletion,” and
“massive generation of waste” – catastrophes that will occur if we continue to act
as we have.
In Chapter 2, we will see the ways in which we consume energy for the two
basic activities of “making things” and “daily life.” We will need to study some of
the subtle concepts of energy, particularly the law of conservation of energy, in
order to explain why, despite the physical law that energy cannot be destroyed, the
potential crisis of “depletion of energy” is real. Chapter 2 attempts to do this using
non-scientific language and examples from everyday life. Finally, we will see how
we can extend the lifetime of our current energy resources by increasing energy
efficiency.
In Chapter 3, for each of the activities that contribute significantly to the consumption of energy by humanity, including manufacturing processes in “making
things” and human activities in “daily life,” we will see what the minimum amount
of energy is that must be consumed in the ideal case. From these ideal energy consumption rates, we will estimate the minimum energy required for all of the people
in the world to attain a living standard equal to that currently enjoyed by those in
developed countries. This will give us a theoretical target for the reduction of
energy use that can be attained through technology.
Chapter 4 compares the limits for energy consumption rates estimated in
Chapter 3 with what is attainable by the current state of technology for human
activities in “daily life.” Specifically, we will examine the potential to improve the
efficiency of automobiles as well as of energy-consuming appliances in homes and
office buildings, such as air conditioners. Finally, we will take a look at the state
of the art in technology for generating electric power in conventional thermal power
plants and discuss what we can expect in the future.
Chapter 5 begins to lay out a path towards creation of a social infrastructure
based on the recirculation of basic manufacturing materials by recycling. In particular, this chapter will demonstrate, both in theory and through analysis of the
current situation in society, that using recycled materials for manufacturing is not
Preface
IX
only technologically possible but also economically sound because it will significantly reduce energy consumption.
Chapter 6 considers the types of energy resources that are potentially available
for replacing non-renewable fossil fuels. This chapter will show us the current state
worldwide in the use of renewable energy sources, such as solar cells, wind turbines, and geothermal energy generators, and it will outline possible future scenarios for implementing large-scale systems for generating energy, systems based
on the most promising of the renewable energy sources.
Drawing together the discussions from the previous chapters, Chapter 7 puts
forth “Vision 2050” as a comprehensive roadmap for global sustainability that
could realistically be achieved by 2050.
Chapter 8 looks at the synergistic relationship between society and technology
that is needed to make the right decisions among the various choices for the future
within the framework of Vision 2050. Several new approaches based on emerging
technologies for helping to realize this synergy are introduced, focusing particularly
on structuring expert scientific knowledge and sharing that knowledge in ways that
are most beneficial and accessible to the people who can apply it towards the achievement of a sustainable human existence on the earth.
Contents
Preface . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
V
Chapter 1 Is the Earth Sustainable? . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1 Changes from Which the Earth Recovers, and Changes from
Which the Earth Does Not . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2 Mechanisms for Recovery. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3 A Massive Intervention by Humanity into the Biosphere . . . . . . . . .
4 The Flow of Materials Resulting from “Making Things” . . . . . . . . .
5 What Happens if We Continue with “Business as Usual”? . . . . . . . .
1
1
4
6
13
21
Chapter 2 Knowing Energy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1 Energy Is Conserved . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2 What Is Energy Used for? . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3 Energy Degrades . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
4 Improving Efficiency . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
27
27
37
42
45
Chapter 3 The Limit of Energy Efficiency . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1 The Elementary Steps of Human Activities . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2 The Energy of Elementary Steps . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3 The Energy of Human Activities . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
49
49
50
59
Chapter 4 Energy Conservation in Daily Life. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1 The Automobile . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2 Homes and Offices . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3 Power Plants . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
61
61
70
77
Chapter 5 Making Things and Recycling Things . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1 The Theory of Recycling . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2 Recycling That Is Also Energy Conservation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3 Is It Bad to Burn Waste Paper and Plastic? . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
81
81
85
92
XI
XII
Contents
Chapter 6 Introduction of Renewable Energy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1 Could Intensification of Nuclear Power Be the Answer?. . . . . . . . . .
2 Sunlight . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3 Hydropower and Wind Power. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
4 Geothermal Energy and Tides . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
97
97
99
108
110
Chapter 7 How to Make a Sustainable Earth . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1 The Significance of the Kyoto Protocol . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2 Vision 2050: A New Road to a Sustainable Earth . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3 Making Vision 2050 a Reality . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
(1) A Three-fold Increase in Energy Use Efficiency . . . . . . . . . . . . .
(2) Construction of a Material-Recycling System . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
(3) Development of Renewable Energy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
113
113
117
122
123
129
131
Chapter 8 How Will Technology and Society Work Together? . . . .
1 Forming a Total Infrastructure for Circulating Materials
in Society . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2 Making the Market Work for Sustainability . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3 Projects for Vision 2050 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
4 Rebuilding the Relationship Between Technology and Society . . . .
135
135
141
144
149
Postscript . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
About the Authors . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
157
161
Chapter 1
Is the Earth Sustainable?
1 Changes from Which the Earth Recovers, and Changes from
Which the Earth Does Not
The Continuous Renewal of the Circulating Earth
“Flowers bloom alike, year after year. But not people.”
(Translation of an ancient Japanese proverb)
For millennia, human beings never questioned nature’s continuous renewal. Each
year the seasons changed, but as spring rolled round again, the same trees blossomed and bore fruit. Until today, humans have lived their lives assuming that this
circulation of nature would always continue.
In spring, plants use the energy of sunlight to absorb carbon dioxide (CO2) from
the atmosphere together with water from their surroundings to produce roots, stems,
branches, and leaves. This process is called photosynthesis. Through spring and
summer, as land plants flourish around the world the amount of CO2 in the atmosphere decreases. When those plants lose their leaves in the autumn, the fallen
leaves are eaten by insects and other animals. A part of this is oxidized into CO2
when those animals respire; that is, the leaves are breathed out as CO2. The leaves
that are not eaten, together with the feces and dead bodies of the animals, become
organic matter in the soil. That organic matter is used by microorganisms and other
denizens of the soil and eventually transformed back into CO2. So after several
years, all of the CO2 from the atmosphere that was taken up by a plant during its
lifetime is returned to the atmosphere. Carbon circulates around the earth in this
way, and each year the earth has returned to its original state.
Like all other living things, humans have lived out their lives within the circulations of the earth. Agriculture is one human activity that traditionally has been
relatively well adapted to the cycles of nature. If rice seedlings are planted in the
Hiroshi Komiyama and Steven Kraines
Vision 2050: Roadmap for a Sustainable Earth.
Springer 2008
1
2
Chapter 1 Is the Earth Sustainable?
rice fields in the spring, rice can be harvested in the autumn. After the rice plants
are cut down and the rice is harvested, winter comes and the fields become desolate.
However, if rice is planted the next spring, an abundant harvest will come again
the following autumn. Fishing is another such activity. Even if pre-industrial
fishermen took in large catches of salmon from early summer into the autumn, at
the beginning of the next summer, the salmon would return.
The earth has always been a place of dynamic changes. But because it has always
returned to its original state after each year, the earth has provided a reliable stage
for human civilization.
Recently, though, this pattern of continuous renewal has started to derail. Our
planet is being affected by continuous and dramatic changes – changes from which
it does not recover each year.
Changes from Which the Earth Does Not Recover
One change from which the earth does not recover is the rising level of CO2 in the
atmosphere (see figure 1-1). For at least the last thousand years, the yearly average
concentration of CO2 in the earth’s atmosphere remained nearly constant at 280 ppm
(in volumetric terms). However, in the 19th century, that concentration began to
rise, and during the second half of the 20th century, the rate of increase has accelerated dramatically. The concentration of CO2 in the atmosphere at the end of 2007
was about 384 ppm. And if the CO2 concentration continues to increase at the
current rate, it will be double the pre-industrial concentration of 280 ppm by the
end of the 21st century. Actually, because the rate of increase itself is increasing,
this doubling of the CO2 concentration may occur even earlier.
Fig. 1-1: Atmospheric CO2 concentration from 1000 to 2008 (Data from National Oceanic and
Atmospheric Administration: Dr. Pieter Tans, NOAA/ESRL and D.M. Etheridge et al., 2001, Law
Dome Atmospheric CO2 Data, 1GBP PAGES/World Data Center for Paleoclimatology Data
Contribution Series #2001-083. NOAA/NGDC Paleoclimatology Program, Boulder CO, U.S.)
1 Changes from Which the Earth Recovers, and Changes from Which the Earth Does Not
3
The increase in the concentration of CO2 is not likely to be directly harmful to
humans and other living things. In fact, there is some evidence that plant growth
is being enhanced by the increase and that as a result forests are becoming greener
and more lush. However, the increased concentration of CO2 in the atmosphere is
thought to be indirectly changing the circulations of the earth – changes that could
have far more serious impacts on human civilization than the increase in plant
growth. Specifically, the increase in CO2 concentration is believed to be inducing
global warming.
We know for a fact that the average surface temperature of the earth is increasing. However, because the earth’s temperature varies greatly with location and
time of year, it is difficult to measure the average temperature of the earth reliably.
Furthermore, the temperature of the earth is affected by sun spots and other solar
activity. Even the eruption of a large volcano can affect the earth’s temperature
because the dust that is exploded into the atmosphere during an eruption reflects
incoming sunlight, reducing the amount of sunlight that reaches the earth’s surface.
Many factors such as these affect our measurements of the earth’s temperature and
make it difficult to determine the relationship between CO2 and temperature.
However, techniques for assessing this relationship have become more and more
accurate. According to the latest investigations by scientists at the IPCC (Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change) reported in 2007, a rise in the average surface
temperature of the earth of 0.74°C has occurred already. The major cause of this
temperature rise is believed to be global warming from the increase of CO2 in the
atmosphere that has occurred over the past century.
How Long Does It Take for Ice to Melt?
One result of global warming that is raising fears is the rise of the sea level. According to the 2007 IPCC report, the current rate of sea level rise is 3.1 mm per year.
At this rate, the sea level will rise nearly 12 cm by 2050. More alarming is the
possibility that large parts of the ice currently land-locked in Antarctica and Greenland will slide into the ocean. Although ice is less dense than sea water, if large
land-moored ice shelves break off into the ocean, they will raise the sea level. The
ice will displace the water around it the same way that putting ice cubes in a full
glass will cause it to overflow. Experts estimate that if all of the ice in Greenland
were to slide into the ocean, the sea level would rise more than 600 cm. On the
other hand, in the same way that a full glass of ice water will not overflow even if
all of the ice in the glass melts, the ice in the Arctic, which is already in the water,
will not increase the sea level much, even if it melts.
The fact that global warming will cause a rise in sea level is relatively wellknown. And you might think that if we stabilized the CO2 concentration in the
atmosphere, the sea level would stop rising. But this is not true. The rise in sea
level results from the melting of land ice in places like Antarctica and Greenland
as well as from the thermal expansion of sea water as the temperature of the oceans
4
Chapter 1 Is the Earth Sustainable?
increases. And it takes a long time to melt large chunks of inland ice and raise the
temperature of entire oceans.
Little pieces of ice, such as shaved ice, melt quickly, and a piece of ice the size
of an icicle may take at most a day to melt. A chunk of ice the size of a glacier
would take a much longer time to melt. If we assume that a glacier melts only from
the outside, then with a melting rate of 1 cm per day, it would take 300 years for
a glacier 100 meters thick to melt. Heating an entire ocean also takes centuries.
Even if we can stabilize the surface temperature of the earth at some level above
its the pre-industrial temperature, glaciers will continue to melt bit by bit, and
the temperature of the oceans will continue to increase little by little. As a result,
the sea level will continue to rise until the oceans can absorb the excess CO2, the
atmospheric CO2 concentration can decrease, and the earth’s temperature can begin
to return to its current value. This may take centuries.
Global warming caused by the increase in the concentration of CO2 in the atmosphere and the resulting rise in sea level are only two examples of how the earth
is beginning to change in ways from which it cannot recover through its annual
cycles.
So why is the earth unable to recover in the way that it used to? To answer this
question, let’s look into the framework by which the earth has repeated its cycles
of yearly recovery until now.
2 Mechanisms for Recovery
Circulating Ecosystems Powered by the Sun
In 1998, there was a huge forest fire in Indonesia. This fire burned for several
months, and satellite images showed that smoke from the fire extended as far as
the Malay Peninsula. The smoke from this vast fire is even believed to have caused
an airplane crash killing all 234 people on board. Although a fire of this size is rare,
forest fires occur each year around the world. However, once a fire is extinguished,
even the fire in Indonesia, plants grow back and the forest recovers. After a forest
fire, plant life in the form of seeds and underground shoots remain in the soil, and
when spring comes around again, the greenery returns to the forest. A forest fire
can even be a good thing for a forest ecosystem as it rids the forest of dead wood
and parasites. In fact, one reason given for the ancient custom of burning the dead
leaves on the Wakakusa Mountain in Nara prefecture of Japan every January is that
it helps to preserve the plant life on the mountain. Therefore, even forest fires are
a part of the circulations of the earth’s biosphere.
Another example of nature’s recovery can be seen in the fishing industry. If not
fished into extinction, salmon, tuna, mackerel and other species of wild fish will
restock a fishery year after year because uncaught the adult fish spawn and produce
juveniles that grow in turn into adult fish. But this growth requires food. And the
2 Mechanisms for Recovery
5
food chain in the ocean begins with phytoplankton. Like land plants, phytoplankton
grow through photosynthesis. Many of them are captured by zooplankton, which
are eaten by little fish, which are eaten in turn by bigger fish. When we get to the
source of the food chain in the ocean, we find that it is photosynthesis using energy
from the sun. A similar food chain occurs on land. Through photosynthesis, land
plants grow foliage and bear fruit, which herbivores eat to grow and multiply.
Carnivores prey on the herbivores to sustain themselves, and at the same time they
keep the numbers of herbivores in check.
In summary, the basis for the cycles of life in the ecosystems on land and in the
sea is photosynthesis, a process powered by the energy of the sun.
The Wind and Rain Also Are Caused by the Sun
In addition to these ecosystem cycles that are sustained by photosynthesis, weatherrelated phenomena such as wind and rain are also powered by the sun’s energy.
Rain happens when water on the land and the sea is heated by the sun, evaporates,
forms clouds, and coalesces into droplets that fall as rain. After the rain falls to the
earth, it soaks into the ground and feeds little creeks that feed into larger streams.
Ultimately, these merge into rivers that flow into the oceans. In this way, water
circulates on the surface of the earth, driven by the energy of the sun.
Wind is created when air flows from high pressure zones towards low pressure
zones. Low pressure zones are regions where the sun has heated the air making it
rise, and high pressure zones are regions that are relatively less heated. In fact, the
energy of the sun is the source of all the forms of air circulation, including trade
winds, typhoons, seasonal winds, and even local breezes.
Both rain and wind play important roles in the biosphere. As water circulates
by falling as rain, gathering into rivers, and flowing into the oceans, it dissolves
nutrients from rocks and soil. Those nutrients are absorbed by plants during photosynthesis, taken up by animals when they eat the plants, and returned to the
ground and water when the animals urinate or pass feces. Winds transport a variety
of materials, including seeds and nutrient-laden dust. Together with photosynthesis
by plants, these are the phenomena upon which the circulations of ecosystems are
based, and they all are powered by the energy of the sun.
The Amount of Elements in the Biosphere Is Constant
The part of the earth where all of these ecosystem cycles occur is called the
“biosphere.” The biosphere is completely contained within a thin shell about 20 km
thick, from the peak of Mount Everest to the bottom of the Mariana Trench. To get
a feel for how thin the biosphere is, try drawing a circle on a letter size piece of
paper to represent the earth. No matter how sharp you make your pencil, the line
6
Chapter 1 Is the Earth Sustainable?
that you draw will be thicker than the biosphere. Almost all human activity occurs
within this single thin layer.
It may surprise you to learn that for over ten million years, the total amount
of each chemical element in the biosphere has hardly changed at all. Chemical
elements, such as carbon, oxygen and hydrogen, are neither created nor destroyed
during the normal processes that occur on the earth’s surface. For example, CO2
is changed into carbohydrates by photosynthesis; however, the amount of carbon
in the carbohydrates is the same as the amount that was in the CO2. That is what
scientists mean when they say that chemical elements are conserved during chemical reactions.
The only case in which chemical elements are not conserved is when the atomic
nucleus is changed in a nuclear reaction. In a nuclear reactor, the nucleus of a
chemical element called uranium is changed and a different element such as
plutonium is created. Even in nature, forces such as cosmic rays can cause one
chemical element to change into another chemical element. However, this amount
is insignificant. Conservation of mass, and of chemical elements in particular, is
one of the fundamental principles upon which science is based. (Another is conservation of energy, which will be introduced in Chapter 2.)
Although the chemical elements are conserved in constant amounts, we have
seen that they are changed into various forms as they circulate through the biosphere driven by the energy of the sun. For example, nitrogen in the atmosphere,
which occurs as a molecule containing two atoms of nitrogen, N2, is taken up by
nitrogen fixing bacteria living in the roots of plants and transformed into ammonia.
Some of the ammonia is taken up by the plant, which converts it into proteins. The
plant protein is consumed by animals, and some of the nitrogen consumed is
excreted by the animals in the form of urea. Bacteria in the soil consume the urea
and produce an oxidized form of nitrogen called nitrate. Other bacteria consume
the nitrate and convert it back into N2, thus completing the cycle. All of the other
chemical elements in the biosphere follow the same kinds of circulations, eventually returning to their original state.
But changes from which the earth does not recover, changes we saw earlier in
this chapter, are beginning to occur in this very same biosphere. Why has this happened? What has suddenly interrupted the cycles of the biosphere, cycles that have
returned the earth to its original state each year for thousands of years? In the next
section, we will take a look at what has changed in the last century.
3 A Massive Intervention by Humanity into the Biosphere
A Century of Expanding Human Activities
In this section, we will look at three graphs illustrating how much human activities
expanded in the 20th century. The first graph shows the total human population on
3 A Massive Intervention by Humanity into the Biosphere
7
Fig. 1-2: Global population from 1900 to 2000 (Data from UN Common Database, United
Nations Statistics Division)
Fig. 1-3: Global production of the three major grains from 1900 to 2000 (Data from FAOSTAT
database, Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations, the UN Common Database,
United Nations Statistics Division, and B.R. Mitchell, International Historical Statistics, Palgrave
Macmillan)
earth from 1900 to 2000 (figure 1-2). The human race entered the 20th century with
1.6 billion members and grew to 6 billion by the end of the century, an increase of
almost four-fold. We use “billion” in the American English sense of one thousand
million or 1,000,000,000.
The second graph illustrates how the production of agriculture has grown during
the same period of time (figure 1-3). The production of agriculture as represented
by the three major cereal grains – rice, wheat and corn – increased seven-fold.
Because human population increased only four-fold, the average consumption of
grain per person nearly doubled. The expansion of farmland area was one factor in
8
Chapter 1 Is the Earth Sustainable?
creating this dramatic increase. However, particularly since the 1960’s, the increase
in agricultural production has been mainly due to increased yield from the same
sized area. For example, from 1960 to 1995, the agricultural yield increased by 2.5
times. The main reason for this increase in efficiency is that a technique for manufacturing nitrogen fertilizer, which until the 1960’s had to be obtained through
nitrogen-fixing plants such as soybeans and other legumes, was successfully developed by synthesizing ammonia from nitrogen. However, this increase in efficiency
may come at a cost. Experts say that in many parts of the world the large-scale
agriculture made possible by the introduction of artificial fertilizer has seriously
degraded the soil and therefore the ability of the land to produce the same agricultural yields each year. We may be getting some of our increased land productivity
today at the cost of productivity in the future.
Fishery yields also increased as small fishing boats, which had been restricted
to trawling the shorelines, were replaced with large ships that could fish the open
seas. Furthermore, fishing nets and other equipment were improved, allowing the
scale of fishing operations to become even bigger. However, these improvements
in fishing practices meant that the fisheries were no longer able to completely
recover each year. For example, when whaling was restricted to the shorelines, the
cycles of nature could sustain the numbers of whales. But when whaling ships
moved out into the Antarctic Ocean and began to hunt whales on a large scale, the
numbers of whales diminished so much that concerns were raised that some whale
species might become extinct. According to the State of World Fisheries and Aquaculture 2006 report of the UN Food and Agricultural Organization, over three
quarters of the world fish stocks are being over fished.
The third graph shows production levels of iron and aluminum, two representatives of basic materials used to make the various goods and infrastructure components (figure 1-4). In the 20th century, production of steel increased twenty-fold,
Fig. 1-4: Global production of iron and aluminum from 1900 to 2000 (Data from UN Common
Database, United Nations Statistics Division and B.R. Mitchell, International Historical Statistics,
Palgrave Macmillan)
3 A Massive Intervention by Humanity into the Biosphere
9
and production of aluminum increased four thousand-fold. In fact, the production
levels of almost all basic materials have increased from more than ten fold to
several thousand-fold during the last century. Materials such as plastics and synthetic fibers did not even exist in the 19th century. Thus, the expansion of manufacturing and manufacturing-related human activities in the 20th century was particularly
remarkable. And as we will see later in this chapter, the pressures of mining for
resources and providing energy for manufacturing have also begun to disrupt the
natural circulations in the biosphere.
There is a well-known equation among experts studying the sustainability of
human existence on the earth. The equation states that the impact of humans on
the earth equals the product of the human population, the affluence of that population as measured by the products and services consumed per person, and the impact
on the earth of providing one unit of product or service. For example, the impact
of food consumption is the human population times the average amount of food
consumed per person times the amount of natural resources, such as water and land,
needed to produce a given amount of food. The last factor in the equation – the
size of the impact of providing a product which reflects the state of technology – is
the inverse of the efficiency of the process providing that product. Since efficiency
determines the factor in the equation where technology can play a role, it will be
a major topic in this book.
Over the last few centuries, as the world’s population has grown and the average
per-person consumption of food and manufactured products has increased, the
human impact on the biosphere has increased by orders of magnitude. Just in the
last decade, human population has increased 10%, CO2 emissions have increased
about 25%, and production of basic materials such as iron and cement has nearly
doubled. As a result of this impact, the biosphere is no longer able to return to its
original state each year. In the next few sections, we shall look at human activities
and the burdens each kind of activity imposes on the biosphere.
The Use of Fossil Fuel Resources
Human activities require energy. Once, this energy was obtained mainly by burning
wood. However, as human activities expanded, wood burning was no longer enough
to meet our energy needs. For example, charcoal was originally used in making
iron. At that time, England was the leading producer of iron. But as a result of
reckless lumbering to produce charcoal, the forests in England were so rapidly
depleted that in the 16th century, Queen Elisabeth I had to issue restrictions on the
logging of forests. Thereafter, the iron industry in England declined, and countries
richer in forests, such as Russia and Sweden, were able to become iron exporters.
The reason that England could reclaim her hegemony in iron production during the
industrial revolution was because of coal.
The use of coal resulted in an expansion of industry. But later coal was eclipsed
by oil as the star of the energy show. Oil has higher energy content per ton than
10
Chapter 1 Is the Earth Sustainable?
coal. Furthermore, because oil is a liquid, it is easier than coal to handle during
extraction, to load onto ships, and to fill into combustion furnaces. The explosive
expansion of industry in the latter half of the 20th century was made possible by
the large-scale use of oil. However, the use of the fossil fuels coal and oil, and later
natural gas, has come at the cost of unprecedented impacts on the biosphere. The
reason is as follows.
Fossil fuels are composed mainly of carbon and hydrogen. When fossil fuels are
burned with oxygen from the air, CO2 and water are released as by-products.
However, the CO2 and water produced by burning fossil fuels contain carbon and
hydrogen atoms that had been buried deep underground and therefore had not been
involved in the circulation of chemical elements in the biosphere. In other words,
the CO2 and water released by burning fossil fuels is matter added by humans to
the constant amount of elements being circulated through the earth’s ecosystem by
the energy of the sun. Furthermore, this new matter is added to the atmosphere, a
medium which circulates more rapidly than the other parts of the biosphere, such
as the ocean. The amount of water added through the burning of fossil fuels is
insignificant in comparison to the total amount of water in the earth’s atmosphere,
but the increased amount of CO2 can no longer be ignored.
According to the 2007 report of the IPCC, the increase in the concentration
of CO2 that was shown in figure 1-1 is caused by the enormous production CO2
through the burning of fossil fuels together with a similarly large amount of CO2
generated through the cutting down of forests. When forests are cut down, the
felled trees will eventually be turned into CO2. The amount of CO2 produced
each year by burning fossil fuels is estimated to be 7.5 billion tons in carbon units,
which we will abbreviate as “tons-C.” It is important to make this distinction,
because the mass of a carbon atom is only about a quarter of the mass of CO2.
In this book, when we are talking about amounts of carbon-based materials
such as CO2 and fossil fuels, we will always use this measure of tons-C. The amount
of CO2 generated through the cutting down of forests is believed to be about
2.3 billion tons. When other emissions of CO2 by human activities are added in,
the total amount of CO2 emitted each year through human activities is more than
10 billion tons.
The amount of CO2 in the atmosphere at the end of the 20th century was about
700 billion tons, so human activities are increasing the CO2 content in the atmosphere by more than 1% each year. A continuous annual increase in the atmospheric
CO2 concentration of this magnitude has never before been experienced in the
history of human civilization. If we continue to emit CO2 at the current rate, by the
end of the 21st century, we will double the amount of CO2 in the atmosphere today.
Some portion of the 10 billion tons of CO2 emitted into the atmosphere gets redistributed to the other parts of the biosphere. About half is absorbed by the oceans
or taken up by new growth in the forests. The other half accumulates in the atmosphere. Therefore, the concentration of CO2 in the atmosphere is linked to fundamental conditions on earth such as the surface temperature, which controls the rate
of absorption by the oceans, and the rate of photosynthesis, which controls the
uptake of CO2 by plants.
3 A Massive Intervention by Humanity into the Biosphere
11
Diminishment of Nature and Accumulation of Human Artifacts
When we turn our attention to the realm of living things, the increasing number of
species that have become extinct is alarming. It is reported that over 100 species
per day, mainly insects, are disappearing from the face of the earth. The IPCC report
estimates that as many as 30% of all plant and animal species face the possibility
of extinction if global warming continues unabated. Of course the diversity of
species should be treasured in and of itself, but there is also concern that a reduction in species diversity could reduce the resilience of ecosystems to disaster and
disease. And once a species becomes extinct, it is essentially gone forever.
The decimation of forests, particularly tropical rain forests, is also remarkable.
According to the 2007 State of the World’s Forests Report of the UN Food and
Agriculture Organization, the rate of deforestation is decreasing; nevertheless,
130,000 km2 of forests are cut down every year. One result of this rapid loss of
forests is that deserts are encroaching at an unprecedented rate on populated areas
around the world, such as the Sahel Strip at the southern fringe of the Sahara Desert.
The 2007 State of the World’s Forest Report estimates that 135 million people may
be forced to leave their homes as a result of desertification. For example, it is
reported that sub-Saharan Africa loses 1% of the productivity of its agricultural
land each year to the expanding desert.
As our natural resources are diminishing, human artifacts such as buildings,
roads, and cars are rapidly accumulating. The accumulation of human artifacts in
the biosphere started to become conspicuous in the 20th century. For example,
although Tokyo has been a place where people have gathered since ancient times,
most of the buildings, roads and cars we see there today were not there at the
beginning of the 20th century. We can see this accumulation in figure 1-4. The area
under the lines showing the rate of production of iron and aluminum indicates the
total amount of material produced by a certain time. It is clear that most of the
basic materials used in human artifacts, such as iron and aluminum, were produced
in the second half of the 20th century.
As cities accumulate human artifacts, they are simultaneously disgorging huge
amounts of waste. Recently, disputes have arisen around the world over the disposal
of garbage. The fact is that the natural environment around cities is unable to absorb
the massive amounts of waste we produce.
The Influence of Toxic Materials
Toxic materials produced by human activities, of which small amounts can wreak
havoc on organisms and ecosystems, are also interrupting the cycles of the biosphere. Toxic materials have a long history. During the industrial revolution, for
example, toxic materials contributed to the polluted and unsanitary conditions of
the air and water in London. The danger of toxic materials and their effects on
12
Chapter 1 Is the Earth Sustainable?
ecosystems became the focus of public debate in 1962, when Rachel Carson published Silent Spring. Japan, too, has suffered many environmental pollution incidents, including the heavy metal pollution from the Ashio copper mines, the mercury
pollution in Minamata bay, and the air pollution at Yokkaichi. All of these incidents
were the result of industrial emission of toxic materials.
Acid rain is a form of toxic pollution that transforms forests and lakes into barren
landscapes. Acid rain is mainly caused by the combustion of fossil fuels. When
fossil fuels are burned, sulfur in the fuels and nitrogen from the air combine with
oxygen to create sulfur oxides and nitrogen oxides. When these compounds are
emitted into the atmosphere, they react with cloud water to become strong acids,
such as sulfuric acid and nitric acid. When the cloud water turns into rain, the
sulfuric and nitric acids make the rain water highly acidic. This acid rain produces
a range of adverse effects on ecosystems, buildings, and human health.
The damage caused by acid rain cannot be confined by borders between countries, making acid rain an international issue. At the time of the industrial revolution, sulfur and nitrogen oxides generated by burning coal in England were carried
by the wind across the North Sea and ended up forming acid rain that caused
damage to forests and lakes in Scandinavia. Similarly, in North America emissions
from fossil fuel combustion at U.S. steel-making plants around the great lakes have
caused extensive damage in Canada. And recently, reports have begun to appear
that acid rain originating in China is influencing Korea and Japan.
Another example of toxic materials is CFCs (chlorofluorocarbons), often known
by the brand name Freon. CFCs, which do not burn or change chemical form easily,
are good cleaning agents. And they can easily be converted from a liquid to a gas
and vice versa. When they hit the market in the 1930’s, they were hailed as one of
the best chemical compounds ever developed. However, these same chemical
compounds are now known to be a major cause of the depletion of the ozone layer.
In the ozone layer (which is a part of the stratosphere in the upper atmosphere)
CFCs react with ozone resulting in the destruction of ozone molecules. Ozone in
the stratosphere acts as a filter to absorb ultraviolet radiation in sunlight, radiation
that would otherwise damage genetic structures in living cells. Thus there is concern
that depletion of ozone in the stratosphere by CFCs will give rise to increased rates
of skin cancer and other genetic disorders.
Many other problems related to a range of toxic materials – from residual agricultural chemicals to dioxins to endocrine disruptors – are now raising concern and
drawing scrutiny.
The examples above make it clear that human activities are beginning to disturb
the natural cycles in the biosphere. As summarized in figure 1-5, human activities
transform mineral resources into artifacts such as manufactured goods and urban
infrastructure. Some of these artifacts accumulate within a society. However, many
are discarded back into the biosphere. As a result, the biosphere is being flooded
with human artifacts that have ceased to be of use, together with the CO2 generated
from fossil fuels used to produce these artifacts and various toxic by-products. All
of this waste spewed or tossed into the biosphere disturbs the workings of the
biosphere.
4 The Flow of Materials Resulting from “Making Things”
13
Fig. 1-5: The material interflows between the biosphere and human social infrastructure caused
by human activities
4 The Flow of Materials Resulting from “Making Things”
Let’s look at the picture shown in figure 1-5 from a different angle. Some human
activities, such as agriculture and fisheries, make use of living resources indirectly
derived from the sun. Therefore, as long as they are not carried out in excess, these
activities do not cause damage to the circulation system of the biosphere. However,
the activities of “making things” that involve the manufacture of artifacts using
resources from underground are different. The reason is that activities of “making
things” dig up materials that hitherto had been isolated underground and release
them into the circulation system of the biosphere.
What materials are used to manufacture artifacts? Looking around, we see that
paper and other wood products, metals such as iron and aluminum, non-metal
minerals such as glass and concrete, and petroleum products such as plastics, rubber
and synthetic fibers account for most of the materials used in human artifacts. The
use of materials derived from animals, such as leather and shells, is miniscule in
comparison.
In the following sections, we are going to look at the flow of these basic materials from when they are extracted from the earth as natural resources to when they
are returned to the earth as waste. This is called the “lifecycle” of the materials,
and it will give us a different perspective on the way human activities are disturbing
the cycles of nature. In particular, we will see that there are three types of lifecycle:
accumulation, one-way flow, and recirculation.
14
Chapter 1 Is the Earth Sustainable?
Accumulating Metals
First, let’s look at the lifecycle of iron. Iron ore, the raw material for iron, is iron
oxide – that is, iron bonded to oxygen. This iron ore is converted into iron in a
huge reaction vessel, called a blast furnace or a shaft furnace, through the use of
fossil fuels, mainly in the form of coke. Coke is a form of carbon produced by
heating coal in the absence of oxygen. In the blast furnace, the carbon in coke bonds
to the oxygen atoms, stripping them from the iron atoms in the iron ore, and producing pure iron. This chemical process is called the “reduction” of iron ore. The
iron that is produced in a blast furnace is called “pig iron,” and currently almost
900 million tons are produced each year worldwide. Pig iron is tempered with
various additives, rolled, shaped, and cut; and its surface is treated in different ways
to create the various iron and steel products that we see in the market.
A plant built around a blast furnace that carries out the entire process from
reduction of iron ore to delivery of iron products is called an integrated iron and
steel making works. In this integrated plant, about 600 kg of coke is used to produce
one ton of steel. Because coke is made from coal, the production of each ton of
steel consumes approximately 600 kg of fossil fuel resources.
As of the year 2007, the total production of iron worldwide has exceeded 1.3
billion tons. If only 900 million tons is from iron ore, where does the rest of the
iron come from? When iron and steel products reach the end of their life spans,
they are collected as scrap, melted down, and remanufactured to produce new iron
and steel products. Globally, about 400 million tons of iron is produced from scrap.
The fraction of total iron production that comes from scrap is therefore about one
third. This fraction is often called the “recycle ratio,” but this is a misleading
expression. Saying that the recycle ratio is one third implies that two thirds of the
iron is thrown away without recycling, but this is not the case. There is little accurate data on how much iron and steel is thrown away in garbage dumps, but it is
thought to be far less than the amount recovered as scrap. Most of the difference
between the amount of iron and steel that is supplied to the market and the amount
that returns to the iron and steel making plants as scrap is accumulated in the
infrastructure of society as artifacts.
Figure 1-6 shows a diagram summarizing the flow of iron in the biosphere. Many
of the flows shown in the diagram cross international borders and oceans. Japan is
a particularly good example because Japan has few natural resources and must
import many of its raw materials from other countries. So let’s look at a concrete
example of the flow of iron ore from Brazil and coal from Australia to provide iron
in Japan. Iron ore from Brazil is accumulated as iron in skyscrapers and highways
in Japan, and coal that had been buried underground in Australia is released into
the atmosphere as CO2, where it contributes to the increase in global warming.
Human artifacts eventually reach the end of their product lives, but most of the iron
in them is made back into iron products. A small part of the iron is thrown away
in garbage dumps, and over a long period of time, this iron rusts away and becomes
4 The Flow of Materials Resulting from “Making Things”
15
Fig. 1-6: The lifecycle of iron
iron oxide. This iron can be thought of as iron oxide that is transported from Brazil
to a garbage dump in Japan. Similar flows occur between other producers and other
consumers of natural resources for iron production. This is the lifecycle of iron in
the biosphere, a lifecycle created by human activities.
Aluminum, the metal with the highest production level next to iron, is produced
from ores comprised mainly of bauxite, or aluminum oxide. Because the bond
between aluminum atoms and oxygen atoms is so strong, it is impossible to use
carbon to remove the oxygen atoms through reduction as in the case of iron. Instead
a different method is used. First, the bauxite is mixed with fluorides to reduce the
melting point. Then the mixture of bauxite and fluorides is melted, and the molten
bauxite is split into aluminum and oxygen through electrolysis.
The electricity used in this process accounts for nearly all the energy required
to produce aluminum. And approximately 2% of the electricity generated in the
world is consumed in producing aluminum. Countries like Japan, where the price
of electricity is relatively high, do not produce their own aluminum. Instead, they
import ingots of aluminum produced from bauxite in countries with cheap electricity, like the U.S. and Canada. Like steel, much of waste aluminum is recycled. The
global production of aluminum from bauxite is more than 30 million tons per year,
and the production from aluminum scrap is more than 10 million tons.
Let’s take a look at the global flow of aluminum for use in Japan. Bauxite dug
from mines in Australia is transformed into ingots of aluminum using hydropower
in Indonesia, ingots which are then transported to Japan. This raw aluminum is
made into products such as cans and window frames. And when those products are
no longer needed, most of the aluminum contained in them is recycled into new
products that are circulated back into the market. The portion of aluminum thrown
16
Chapter 1 Is the Earth Sustainable?
into garbage dumps is eventually converted back into aluminum oxide. So this
portion of the flow is equivalent to transporting bauxite from Australia to a garbage
dump in Japan.
The lifecycles of most metals currently operate in the same fashion as those
shown for iron and aluminum. Recycling of rare metals such as platinum, cadmium,
palladium, iridium, copper, and mercury has an even greater potential for making
society more sustainable. One reason is that rare metals tend to be more costly to
extract from natural resources. However, perhaps more importantly, rare metals are
often highly toxic, making it necessary to use expensive disposal methods if the
metals are not recycled.
The confirmed recoverable reserves of both iron and aluminum ore are large
enough that even if production is continued at today’s levels, they would last for
two to three centuries. So we do not need to worry about depletion of these natural
resources for a long time. However, as you will discover in this book, if we continue
to use these natural resources to provide most of the basic materials that we use,
we will end up consuming tremendous amounts of energy and covering the earth’s
surface in waste.
The One-Way Flow of Cement and Glass
Concrete and glass are the major non-metal minerals used in human activities. So
what do their lifecycles look like?
Concrete is sand and gravel bound together with cement. Cement is calcium
oxide formed when limestone is heated, driving off CO2. About 100 kg of fossil
fuels are consumed in producing one ton of cement. Concrete is used to construct
buildings and highways, and most of the waste concrete generated when the buildings and highways are torn down is pulverized and used as low-grade materials in
applications such as roadbeds. However, the demand for these low-grade materials
is gradually decreasing. For example, in Japan of the total amount of 37 million tons
of concrete waste generated in 1995, more than 10% was not recycled. Almost all
of this concrete can be considered as having been thrown away in garbage dumps.
In short, the lifecycle of concrete unfolds as follows. Sand, gravel, and limestone
are collected from rivers and mountains, made into concrete through the use of
fossil fuels, and accumulated in the infrastructure of society. However, eventually
all this concrete becomes waste material. Here is what the lifecycle of Japanese
concrete looks like from a global perspective. Coal buried underground in America
and other parts of the world is transformed into CO2 and released into the atmosphere. Sand, gravel, and limestone from the rivers and mountains of Japan are
accumulated in human artifacts such as buildings and highways. All of those artifacts are eventually torn down, and all of that concrete finally ends up in garbage
dumps. So we see that the lifecycle of concrete is essentially a one-way flow – from
the consumption of natural resources to burdens on the environment in the form of
expanding garbage dumps and increasing CO2 in the atmosphere (figure 1-7).
4 The Flow of Materials Resulting from “Making Things”
17
Fig. 1-7: The lifecycle of concrete
Glass products are formed by heating a mixture silicon oxide, sodium carbonate,
and calcium carbonate to drive off CO2, and then melting down, shaping, and
solidifying the mixture. About 200 kg of fossil fuels are consumed in making one
ton of glass. In Japan, the current recycle ratio of glass is about 50%, so on average
glass from natural resources is used twice in manufactured products. However, in
the end, the lifecycle of glass is almost the same as that of concrete. Silicon oxide,
sodium carbonate, and calcium carbonate in quartz, soda ash, and limestone are
collected from the rivers and mountains of Japan and other countries and eventually
end up being transported to garbage dumps. At the same time, oil from places like
the Middle East is emitted as CO2 into the atmosphere.
Petroleum Products Are Also a One-Way Flow
Plastics and synthetic fibers are examples of large molecules called polymers that,
unlike the molecules of CO2 and nitrogen, are composed of long strings of
atoms – strings ranging from tens to millions of atoms. Currently, the production
of polymers worldwide is more than 200 million tons, and on average about two
tons of oil is used to make one ton of plastic. Plastic is a special product in the
sense that oil is used both as a raw material and as an energy source for manufacture. To produce one ton of plastic, almost equal amounts of oil are used as energy
and as raw material. When petroleum products reach the end of their product lives,
most are incinerated or thrown away. The plastic thrown into garbage dumps
18
Chapter 1 Is the Earth Sustainable?
Fig. 1-8: The lifecycle of plastic
does not decompose quickly, but after a long time, it will eventually be oxidized
into CO2.
Consequently, seen from a global perspective, the lifecycle of plastic is just
the transformation of oil from oil fields into CO2 released into the atmosphere
(figure 1-8).
Biomass Materials Are Recirculated
Iron, aluminum, concrete, glass and plastic have lifecycles that currently proceed
in what is essentially a one-way flow from natural resources to release back to the
environment as waste material and CO2. In contrast, biomass is an example of a
basic material that, in some cases, is recirculated even now.
Biological resources that are not used as food, such as wood and the husks of
plants, are referred to as “biomass.” Biomass materials include paper and lumber.
Paper is made from trees; however, the process of making paper uses a rather large
amount of fossil fuels. About half of a tree’s wood consists of cellulose; the other
half consists of lignin, a substance that keeps the trees rigid. Paper mills use only
the cellulose to make paper. However, the lignin is not just thrown away; it is used
as a fuel to generate electricity. Unfortunately, there is not enough lignin to supply
all of the electricity required for paper production, so oil is used to cover the deficit.
The worldwide production of paper is about 400 million tons per year, and about
300 kg of oil is used to make one ton of paper.
4 The Flow of Materials Resulting from “Making Things”
19
Currently, the recycle ratio for paper in Japan is about 50%. Although the recycle
ratio varies from country to country, we can estimate that on average about half of
the paper used in the world is recycled. Therefore, about half of the 400 million
tons of paper produced per year is made from used paper. The rest of the used paper
is either incinerated or thrown away in garbage dumps, where it is decomposed,
oxidized, and finally becomes CO2.
In summary, the lifecycle of paper begins with the harvesting of trees as raw
material, and after the paper is used twice on average, it is released into the atmosphere as CO2. The trees harvested to produce paper grow by acquiring CO2 from
the atmosphere. If the forests cut down to make paper are not replanted, the cycle
of biomass material is not complete and the flow is one-way, like the flow for glass
and cement. However, if the same number of trees that is harvested is replanted,
the lifecycle proceeds from trees to paper to CO2 and back to trees. This is essentially the same as the natural circulation of trees growing, dying, and decomposing.
Therefore, biomass has a recirculating lifecycle that can be sustained in the
biosphere. When we look at the overall lifecycle of paper produced this way, we
see that the chief impact on the biosphere comes from the 300 kg of fossil fuels
consumed per ton of paper, oil taken from the oil fields and released as CO2 in the
atmosphere (figure 1-9).
How about the lifecycle of lumber, the other major biomass material? If a
wooden house is torn down at the end of its life and the wood is thrown into a
garbage dump, the lifecycle will be a one-way flow. However, in making lumber,
fossil fuels are used only to harvest, transport, and shape the wood. These processes
consume far less energy than separating lignin from wood to make paper. Therefore,
Fig. 1-9: The lifecycle of paper
20
Chapter 1 Is the Earth Sustainable?
as long as the trees that are cut down are replanted, consumption of lumber is
sustainable. In essence, this lifecycle is the same as the circulation of biomass that
occurred in nature before humans began to disturb it.
Sustainable Lifecycles and Non-sustainable Lifecycles
Looking from a global perspective at the processes for producing basic materials,
we see that the consequences of “mass production / mass consumption” are
quite different for different materials. The point to keep in mind is that it is possible
to manufacture each of these materials in a sustainable way and a non-sustainable
way. A large fraction of discarded iron and aluminum products is currently recovered as scrap and reused. But many metal products are still discarded without
recycling. Most of the waste concrete produced when buildings and bridges
are demolished is used for purposes such as road beds. However, as the demand
for road bed and other low-grade materials decreases, the amount of concrete
that is thrown away will increase. In some regions of the world, renewable forestry
is practiced so that as trees are cut down, others are planted. But in other
regions, forests are cut down without replanting, and the bare terrain is left to
become a desert.
When materials are reused or resources replaced, the resources are not consumed
in a one-way flow; instead they are circulated through human society twice or more.
However, material flows that proceed directly from resource to waste should give
us cause for alarm. For human activities to “fit” in the biosphere, they must circulate
in the same way that natural biosphere activities do. Right now, we too often extract
resources from the earth to make products and then return the discarded products
to the earth, relying on the earth’s natural circulations to complete the cycle back
to resources. That is a “one-way” flow, and it has begun to overwhelm the capacity
of the earth to stay in balance.
It is clear that our activities of “making things” are disrupting the natural circulations of the biosphere. However, those are not the only human activities threatening
the earth. Our normal day-to-day activities such as driving cars, using air conditioning, and lighting our homes also have a great impact. We will call these “daily life”
activities.
This book is based on the premise that the essential problem of sustainability
is that human activities of “making things” and “daily life” are not carried out
in accordance with any overall global vision. Without such a vision, we do not
know what the future consequences of our present activities will be. In other words,
we do not know whether activities touted as beneficial for the environment will
actually result in the consequences we intend. This lack of a global vision is,
I suggest, the reason for the widespread feeling of helplessness in regard to the
sustainability of the earth. Human civilization has already consumed more than
40% of the forests that existed in the past and more than 50% of the recoverable
oil resources. We cannot dismiss these numbers as groundless fears. We must,
5 What Happens if We Continue with “Business as Usual”?
21
instead, find a way to marshal our efforts to achieve a sustainable earth. In the next
section, you will see why.
5 What Happens if We Continue with “Business as Usual”?
Oil Reserves Will Become Depleted
Until this point, we have examined the present-day lifecycles of metals, cement
and glass, plastics and paper – lifecycles driven by the human activities of manufacturing and consumption. If we continue with “business as usual,” what will the
earth be like by the middle of the 21st century?
We have seen that the production of all basic materials requires the combustion
of large quantities of fossil fuels. To make one ton of plastic, we must burn one
ton of oil. To make one ton of iron takes 600 kg of coal. We need 300 kg of fossil
fuels to make one ton of paper, 200 kg to make one ton of glass, and 100 kg to
make one ton of concrete. If we continue to use oil to provide the energy for manufacturing these materials, world oil reserves will almost certainly be depleted by
the end of the 21st century.
It has been said that oil reserves will last at least another 40 years, but how is
this number arrived at? The life expectancy of the world oil reserves is calculated
as the total amount of confirmed reserves divided by the current annual consumption rate. Consequently, if new oil reserves are discovered and the amount of confirmed reserves is increased, the projected life expectancy will increase. On the
other hand, if the annual consumption rate increases, the expected lifetime of the
reserves will decrease. The reason that oil reserves have not yet been depleted, even
though more than 40 years ago people were saying that oil reserves would only
last 30 or 40 years, is that until now new oil fields have been discovered at a rate
comparable to the rate of oil consumption.
However, the number of new oil fields discovered each year is decreasing, and
the size of the newly discovered oil fields is getting smaller. In addition, more and
more of the major existing oil fields are nearing the end of their reserves. For
example, in the U.S., which in addition to being the largest oil consumer is the
largest oil producer after Saudi Arabia and Russia, oil fields have already exceeded
their peak output levels, and since the 1990’s, the production rate there has been
declining continuously. In 1998, the ratio of remaining reserves to annual production was less than ten years, and it was predicted at that time that, even with the
discovery of new oil fields, after ten years the reserves would be almost completely
depleted. According to more recent figures for 2006, the ratio of remaining reserves
to annual production was still about ten years. However, the production rate declined
by more than 20% from 1998 to 2006, despite the rise of world oil prices. This is
a clear indication that the U.S. oil reserves are running out. The situation of the
British oil fields in the North Sea is similar.
22
Chapter 1 Is the Earth Sustainable?
On the other hand, the rate of fossil fuel consumption worldwide continues to
increase. It is a telling fact that China, home to one fourth of the world’s population, changed from being an exporter to an importer for fossil fuels during first half
of the 1990’s. The increase in fossil fuel consumption resulting from the economic
growth occurring in South East Asia is also remarkable. These changes in the world
oil market all point towards the impending reality of oil depletion. In the past,
human civilization has experienced two energy crises. However, those crises were
caused more by political and economic factors driving up the price of oil, such as
propagandistic reports that oil reserves might eventually be depleted, rather than
real evidence that oil depletion could occur in the near future. Between 2050 and
2100, oil depletion may become a reality, leading to a different, more fundamental,
sort of crisis.
Global Warming Will Alter the Earth’s Climate
The second catastrophic event that is almost certain to occur in the 21st century is
global warming. Despite the clear messages from authorities such as the IPCC,
some people still claim that there is scientific uncertainty about global warming.
But just looking at the mechanisms by which global warming occurs, it is clear that
global warming is an undeniable reality.
The earth’s surface temperature is sustained by heat from the sun. Without
the sun, the earth would cool down to near the temperature of outer space, which
is about −270°C. The reason that your hands get warm when you hold them up
to a wood stove is that energy radiates from the hot stove and heats your hands.
The higher the temperature of an object, the more energy radiates from its surface,
mostly as infrared radiation, which we feel as heat. The energy radiating from
the sun shines on the earth at a rate of approximately 1.4 kW per square meter,
and this energy heats the earth. However, as shown in figure 1-10, energy is
also released from the earth’s surface into outer space in the form of infrared radiation. In fact, the temperature of the earth’s surface is just high enough that
it releases an amount of energy into space exactly equal to the energy arriving
from the sun. If the temperature increases, the amount of infrared radiation
leaving the earth increases, causing the temperature to fall. If the temperature
decreases, the amount of infrared radiation becomes smaller causing the temperature to rise. Therefore, the earth’s surface temperature is maintained by a balance
of energy radiation. If the earth had no atmosphere, the balance temperature
would be 5°C.
The earth’s atmosphere affects this balance temperature in two ways. The first
effect comes from the clouds and particles in the atmosphere, which reflect part of
the sunlight and keep it from reaching the earth’s surface. The fraction of sunlight
that is reflected is about 30%. This reflected sunlight reduces the balance temperature by 23°C. Without the second effect of the atmosphere, that would result in a
surface temperature on earth of −18°C.
5 What Happens if We Continue with “Business as Usual”?
23
Fig. 1-10: The energy balance determining the temperature of the earth’s surface
The second effect of the atmosphere is the absorption of infrared radiation
emitted from the earth’s surface by molecules of particular gases, such as water
vapor and CO2. These radiation-absorbing molecules are called “greenhouse gases”
because they trap heat in the same way as the glass roofs of greenhouses. After
molecules absorb infrared radiation moving from the surface of the earth towards
outer space, they re-emit it immediately, but only half of the re-emitted radiation
is released towards outer space. The other half is redirected back towards the earth’s
surface. Some of the infrared radiation released towards outer space is reabsorbed
by molecules in the atmosphere still further from the earth’s surface, and half of
that radiation is re-released in the direction of the earth’s surface.
This absorption and emission continues until the radiation is returned to the
earth’s surface or escapes into outer space. The result is that an amount of infrared
radiation equivalent to more than 60% of the sunlight that reaches the earth’s
surface is captured by the atmosphere and returned to the earth’s surface. This is
the greenhouse effect, and it currently raises the temperature of the earth’s surface
by about 33°C.
The net result of a 23°C temperature decrease from reflection and a 33°C temperature increase from the greenhouse effect is an increase in 10°C, which when
added to the 5°C temperature of the earth without its atmosphere gives us the actual
average temperature of the earth’s surface: 15°C.
Venus, the planet next to the earth in proximity to the sun, has a surface temperature of 400°C, and Mars, the planet next to the earth in distance from the sun,
has a surface temperature of −50°C. Both these temperatures are determined by the
same mechanisms that regulate the earth’s temperature. Therefore, if the concentration of a greenhouse gas such as CO2 increases, it is reasonable to conclude that
the greenhouse effect will increase. Scientists predict that the rise in the earth’s
average temperature when the concentration of CO2 doubles will be 3°C. Looking
back at the rate of increase in CO2 concentration shown in figure 1-1, it is clear
24
Chapter 1 Is the Earth Sustainable?
that by the middle of the 21st century a significant increase in global warming from
CO2 emissions is inevitable.
No one knows for sure what the effects on the earth and on human civilization
will be from such an increase in global warming. However, we do know that it will
mark an unprecedented change in the history of human civilization. Certainly,
fundamental changes will occur in the earth’s climate, such as rainfall patterns,
with resulting effects on crop productivity. As we saw earlier, the level of the oceans
is already rising, and there is reason to believe that the rise could be large enough
to cause significant parts of the world’s coastlines and entire island nations to disappear beneath the sea. If we continue with business as usual, it is almost certain that
by the middle of the 21st century the earth’s energy balance will require us to make
major changes in the way we live.
The Earth Will Become Buried in Human Waste
The third crisis that we will face by the middle of the 21st century is the accumulation of massive amounts of waste material.
As we saw in figure 1-4, of all human artifacts existing in society today, most
of them were produced in the latter half of the 20th century, and there is no sign of
decline in the rate of production. These human artifacts accumulate mainly in cities,
where the greatest population increases have occurred in the 20th century. And
people are continuing to migrate to the cities, particularly in developing countries.
It is predicted that by the middle of the 21st century, 70% of the world population
will be living in cities. As existing cities expand and new cities are built, the accumulations of human artifacts will also grow. However, all things must reach an end.
The life span for products such as automobiles and household appliances is about
10 years, and for buildings it is around 40 to 50 years. Therefore, almost all of the
human artifacts that we see in the cities today will reach the end of their life spans
by the middle of the 21st century. When the mountains of human artifacts accumulated in the second half of the 20th century reach the end of their product lives, a
massive generation of waste materials like nothing we have seen before will begin.
If this waste material is thrown away as garbage, dumps will have to be created all
over the surface of the earth to hold it all.
Around the world, it is becoming difficult to obtain sites for garbage dumps.
Intense debates have sprung up when plans to create garbage dumps are announced
that involve destroying fragile ecosystems such as tidal wetlands. On the other
hand, illegal dumping of garbage has become conspicuous on islands of the Seto
Inland Sea, in suburbs of major cities, and in forestlands everywhere. And this is
just the beginning.
These phenomena – depletion of oil, global warming, and the massive generation of waste – are natural results of the explosive expansion of human activities
in the 20th century. And it is under these severe circumstances that we enter the 21st
century.
5 What Happens if We Continue with “Business as Usual”?
25
Powered by the energy of the sun, the earth has maintained the various cycles
of nature within the thin layer of the biosphere since before human civilization
began. Now human activities are threatening to disrupt these cycles. To achieve a
sustainable earth, it is up to us to figure out how to construct a sustainable circulation system for our own activities, a system fits within the natural circulations of
the earth. The purpose of this book is to show that this can be done.
Chapter 2
Knowing Energy
Any action that does not happen naturally or spontaneously, such as lifting something heavy from a low place to a high place or moving heat from a cold place to
a hot place, requires energy. Because almost none of the human activities of
“making things” and “daily life” occur spontaneously, they nearly all require
energy. Therefore, energy is an essential piece of the puzzle in figuring out how to
sustain the biosphere while we provide a modern standard of living for the human
population of the earth. But many fundamental concepts of energy are difficult to
grasp. Although a lesson on what energy is and what it means to consume energy
may seem unexpected in a book about creating a sustainable society, it is important
that we clarify these concepts before introducing ways in which technology can be
used to make human existence on the earth sustainable.
1 Energy Is Conserved
Energy Is the Ability to Do “Work”
You have probably seen a building demolition team use a crane to lift an iron ball
and drop it to break up concrete structures. When any object, not just an iron ball,
is dropped from a high place, it can do “work.” “Work,” like energy, is a word we
use in many ways in ordinary conversation; however, in the world of science and
technology, “work” has a strict definition. “Work” is defined as the product of a
force and the distance that an object is moved by applying that force. For example,
when an iron ball is raised a certain distance, the “work” done equals the force
applied to the ball times the distance the ball is raised. To raise the ball twice the
distance, twice as much work is required, and if the weight of the ball is reduced
to half, then half the work is enough to raise the ball. However, work can also take
the form of other changes. For example, crushing concrete structures is a form of
work that is done by the iron ball dropped from the crane. An iron ball flung through
Hiroshi Komiyama and Steven Kraines
Vision 2050: Roadmap for a Sustainable Earth.
Springer 2008
27
28
Chapter 2 Knowing Energy
the air does work when it hits a thin sheet of iron and changes the shape of the iron
sheet. A definition of energy that is appropriate for the discussion in this book is
the ability of physical objects and their conditions, such as their temperatures and
pressures, to do work.
Kinds of Energy
There are three basic types of energy: external energy, internal energy, and field
energy. The energy contained in the iron ball that is lifted up by the crane is called
potential energy, and the energy of the ball flying through the air is called kinetic
energy; these are both types of external energy. Other objects that have potential
energy include helicopters hovering in the air, water held up in a dam, and a car
stopped at the top of a hill. Other objects having kinetic energy include a moving
car, flowing air, and a spinning motor.
“External energy,” such as the motion of a car or the position of a helicopter
high above the ground, is apparent from outside. In contrast, “internal energy” is
energy hidden in the object itself, which cannot be detected from outside appearances. Internal energy includes heat energy, chemical energy, and nuclear energy.
Although most people have a vague understanding of what “heat energy” is, the
term “heat energy” is not actually correct. It is more accurate to say that objects
having a high temperature have internal energy. Recall that the definition of energy
is the ability to do work. If we have water with a high temperature, then we can
use it to make steam and use the resulting pressure of the steam to drive a steam
engine, making it possible, for example, to do the work of moving a steam locomotive. In other words, water with a high temperature has internal energy that can be
used to do work in the same way as kinetic and potential energy. “Heat,” on the
other hand, is the transport of internal energy from an object having a high temperature to an object having a lower temperature.
Fuels such as kerosene have internal energy in the form of chemical energy. If
we combine kerosene with oxygen in a chemical reaction called combustion, a hot
flame will be produced, a flame we can use to turn water into steam. Nuclear energy
is contained in every atom; however, there are only a few elements whose atoms
can be easily used to obtain energy for doing work. One of those elements is
uranium. We can use the heat generated when an atom of uranium is split into
smaller atoms through the process of nuclear fission to do work, for example to
make electricity. Nuclear fusion is another process that creates heat from nuclear
energy. When two hydrogen nuclei are fused together to make a helium nucleus,
heat is also released. This fusion is what powers the sun.
Field energy can be imagined by thinking of the inside of a microwave oven.
When you turn a microwave oven on, the inside becomes filled with electromagnetic waves, which is a form of “field energy,” and that energy can do the work of
raising the temperature of the cup of coffee in front of you that has gotten cold as
you were reading this chapter.
1 Energy Is Conserved
29
Energy Media and the Law of Energy Conservation
We often refer to work, heat, electricity and light as “energy;” however, strictly
speaking, they are energy media, that is, ways for transporting energy from one
object to another. For example, if we burn some propane to heat the water in a teapot,
the chemical energy that was in the propane is changed into the internal energy of the
water through the medium of heat, resulting in the rise of the water’s temperature.
The energy of an object can be used to do work, and work can be used to add
energy to an object. Think back to the iron ball being dropped from the crane to
break up a building. When the crane lifts the iron ball, the ball will gain no more
potential energy than the amount of work that is applied to it by the crane. When
the iron ball is released from some height, it will fall. As it falls, it loses potential
energy corresponding to the distance that it has fallen, and its kinetic energy
increases by essentially the same amount. So as the ball falls, potential energy is
transformed into kinetic energy. The form of the energy is transformed, but the total
amount of energy – the sum of the potential energy and the kinetic energy – remains
constant, as illustrated in figure 2-1. As a general principle, when energy changes
from one form to another, the total amount of energy in all forms remains the same.
This principle is called the law of energy conservation.
What happens when the iron ball hits the ground and stops? Both the kinetic
energy and the potential energy of the ball are gone because the ball is no longer
at a high location, nor is it moving. But if that is all that happens, the law of energy
conservation will be abrogated. Actually, when the iron ball hits the ground, heat
is generated, and the temperature of the ground and the surrounding air is raised.
When we say that the temperature rises, we mean that the internal energy of the
ground and air is increased, and this increase in internal energy is exactly the same
as the potential energy of the iron ball before it fell. Furthermore, this amount of
Fig. 2-1: Transformation and conservation of energy
30
Chapter 2 Knowing Energy
energy is also the same as the work that is required to lift the iron ball back to its
original height.
In this way, the forms of energy can be changed, but the total amount is conserved. But if that is the case, how can we talk about an energy crisis or say that
a form of energy is being depleted? We shall return to this question in the third
section of this chapter.
Because our explanation of energy has been brief and because the concepts can
be a bit tricky to grasp, let’s pose a few questions here that may bring these concepts
of energy closer to home.
Question 1: In a closed room, which has a larger heating effect: turning on a 1 kW
electric heater, or turning on television sets, radios and lights with a total power
rating of 1 kW?
Answer:
A)
B)
C)
D)
turning on a 1 kW electric heater
turning on the televisions and other appliances
almost the same
exactly the same
Question 2: If you leave the door of a refrigerator open in a closed room, what will
happen to the room’s temperature?
Answer:
A)
B)
C)
D)
the
the
the
the
temperature
temperature
temperature
temperature
will
will
will
will
increase
decrease
not change much
not change at all
The answer to question 1 is “almost the same.” After electricity is transformed into
light and sound by television sets, radios, and lights, all of the energy in the end
becomes heat, so the heating effect of the appliances is almost the same as turning
on a 1 kW heater. The reason that the answer is “almost the same” is that since we
can see light from the television and hear sound from the radio from outside the
room, we know that a small part of the energy from those appliances escapes the
room through the energy media of light and sound. Therefore, there will be a very
small difference in the heating effect.
The answer to question 2 is “the temperature will rise.” This may seem counterintuitive to you, but if we consider the law of conservation of energy in the closed
room, the internal energy of the room must increase by an amount equivalent to
the electricity consumed by the refrigerator. A refrigerator is actually just a device
for pumping out the heat that leaks into the space inside the refrigerator from the
air in the room. In the back of a refrigerator, there is always a place that is hot, and
from that place heat is released into the room. If the refrigerator door is left open,
the amount of heat released from the back of the refrigerator will be more than the
1 Energy Is Conserved
31
cooling effect coming from the open door. The difference is exactly the amount of
electricity that is consumed. Recently, in places like hotels, refrigerators are often
placed in a box made to look like a piece of furniture in order to keep them out of
sight. However, if there are not enough openings in the box, it will get hotter and
hotter until the refrigerator ceases to work. Many of you who travel a lot have
probably stayed in hotel rooms having this problem.
Here is one more question (the last, I assure you!).
Question 3: In the situations described in the previous two questions, where does
the heat generated from the electricity go?
If every time we use energy, that energy ends up warming the surrounding air as
heat, why is it that the temperature of the earth does not rise? The reason is that in
the end, energy that becomes an increase in the temperature of the air and the surrounding environment, what is called the “ambient temperature,” is finally radiated
to outer space as infrared radiation. As we saw in the section describing the mechanism of global warming from the previous chapter, when the temperature of the
earth’s surface starts to rise, the radiation from the earth increases, thereby keeping
the temperature stable. An increase in radiation from the earth means that energy
that has taken the form of an increase in ambient temperature is escaping to outer
space through the medium of heat.
How a Thermal Power Plant Works
Among the many different media for energy, electricity is one of the most outstanding. Electricity can be easily changed into light, work, or heat; it can be transported
using just a wire, and it can be turned on and off with a single switch. The amount
of energy a nation consumes usually increases with improvement in living standards, and the increase is especially large for electricity. However, unlike forms of
energy such as gasoline, which we can see, electricity is invisible, so it can be more
difficult to understand. Let’s summarize the main concepts here. There are two
methods for obtaining electricity. One is to use an electric generator. The other is
to use an electric cell.
An electric generator works the same way as a generator-type light on a bicycle.
You know those non-battery powered bicycle lights with a little wheel that is turned
by the front wheel of your bicycle? These generator-type lights contain a magnet
that is placed around a coil of metal wire. The coil can be turned on an axis, and
when it rotates inside the magnet, electricity is generated that flows through the
coil. Therefore, an electric generator is a mechanism for transforming rotational
work into electricity. There are many techniques used to rotate the coil. In the case
of the bicycle light, the rotation energy comes from the wheel that turns when you
pedal. In wind power, wind is used to create rotation energy by turning the blades
of a wind turbine. In hydropower, the force of water that flows down through a
pipe turns the blades of an impeller.
32
Chapter 2 Knowing Energy
Fig. 2-2: The basic mechanism of thermal electric power generation
Fig. 2-3: The turbine of a thermal power plant (Courtesy of Tokyo Electric Power Company)
Figure 2-2 shows a conceptual image of the mechanism of a thermal power
plant. First, fuel is combusted in a furnace and used to boil water in steel pipes,
producing steam. Then, the steam is channeled to a turbine, causing it to turn and
thus producing rotational energy that is transformed into electricity using a generator. Figure 2-3 is a picture of a turbine with its outer cover removed. A turbine is
basically a huge high-precision wind mill made of a special kind of steel that is
rotated using the force of steam. However, if the exit of the turbine is not at a low
pressure, the steam will not flow through the turbine. Therefore, the exit is connected to a steam condenser made of numerous thin pipes through which water or
1 Energy Is Conserved
33
some other coolant flows. By changing the steam to water in the condenser, the
pressure is reduced causing more steam to flow through the turbine. The condensed
water is returned to the furnace using a pump. In short, water is circulated from
the combustion furnace, and during that circulation it turns the turbine which drives
the electric generator. In this way, we are able to extract electricity from the chemical energy of fuel. However, less than half of the chemical energy of the fuel can
actually be transformed into electricity. Most of the heat produced by combustion
of fuel is lost when the steam is condensed in the condenser. As a result, more than
half of the chemical energy of the fuel used in a thermal power plant is released as
waste heat into the environment.
The mechanism of a nuclear power plant is essentially the same as that of a
thermal power plant. The main difference is that in place of the furnace where fuel
is combusted in a thermal power plant, a nuclear power plant uses a nuclear reactor,
which produces heat from nuclear fission.
How Electric Cells Work
There are many kinds of electric cells. Chemical electric cells change chemical
energy into electricity. Solar electric cells, which are usually just called solar cells,
change sunlight into electricity. We will see how solar cells work in Chapter 6. Currently, most of the widely used chemical electric cells work by separating two
chemicals with a fluid or some kind of separating membrane that is porous only to
ions, placing electrodes in each chemical, and allowing the two chemicals to react.
You may recall from high school chemistry experiments that water molecules
can be separated into hydrogen and oxygen by applying electricity. This is called
the electrolysis of water. As shown in figure 2-4, a hydrogen-oxygen chemical
electric cell uses the same mechanism, except that at the places where hydrogen
and oxygen are produced in electrolysis of water, hydrogen and oxygen are supplied
in a chemical electric cell, and at the place where electricity is provided in electrolysis of water, electricity is extracted in a chemical electric cell. Here is how the
chemical electric cell in figure 2-4 works. The membrane of the cell is made of a
material that allows only hydrogen ions to pass through. Thus, the only way for
hydrogen on the left side of the membrane to get over to the right side so that it
can react with oxygen to produce water is for the molecules of hydrogen to give
up electrons and change into hydrogen ions. Once the atoms in the hydrogen molecules are changed into ions, they can pass through the membrane to the right side
of the cell, but the electrons cannot. The electrons are needed to complete the reaction of oxygen and hydrogen to water, so they must find another way to get to the
right side of the cell. This way is provided by an external circuit that connects
electrodes on each side of the cell. The electrons travel via the external circuit to
reach the right side of the cell, where they change the oxygen molecules into oxygen
ions. The oxygen ions then react with the hydrogen ions that passed through the
membrane, thereby forming water. In this process of making water from hydrogen
34
Chapter 2 Knowing Energy
Fig. 2-4: The basic mechanism of an electric cell
Note: Ions are formed on both sides of a membrane that prevents the passage of electrons. The
ions on one side pass through the membrane to react with the ions on the other side. The electrons
travel through an external circuit and become electricity. The example in the figure using hydrogen
and oxygen is called a fuel cell.
and oxygen, electricity can be extracted in the form of the flow of electrons through
the external circuit.
In essence, hydrogen and oxygen have a natural tendency to combine spontaneously and form water, and that natural tendency can be harnessed to produce electricity. This is a specific example of the general rule that any chemical process that
proceeds spontaneously can produce work.
There are many kinds of chemical electric cells. Each kind of cell has a different
combination of the reacting chemicals involved and the membrane or other separator
used to separate the chemicals. The most common chemical electric cell, the dry
cell, uses magnesium dioxide and zinc. Lithium batteries use magnesium dioxide
and lithium separated by a thin sheet of plastic, mercury batteries use mercury oxide
and zinc, and car batteries use lead oxide and lead separated by sulfuric acid. The
electric cell in figure 2-4, which uses hydrogen and oxygen, is called a fuel cell.
Energy Resources
When experts talk about energy crises, they are referring to the problem of a depletion or inadequate distribution of energy resources. So what is an energy resource?
Basically, an energy resource is a source from which or a method by which energy
1 Energy Is Conserved
35
can be obtained. However, when we speak of energy resources in the context of
the sustainability of the earth, what we usually mean is “natural energy resources,”
or sources of energy obtained directly from nature. Natural energy resources may
be buried in the earth, growing on the earth’s surface, or falling from the sky.
However, no artificial processes are necessary to create these resources.
Hydrogen and electricity are not energy resources. The reason is that, for all
practical purposes, these sources of energy cannot be obtained directly from nature.
There are few people who consider electricity to be an energy resource; however,
strangely, many people misunderstand hydrogen. It is often said that “hydrogen can
solve the energy problem” or that “we can create a country based on hydrogen.”
The gist of these claims is that, because it is possible to make hydrogen from the
electrolysis of water, and there is an abundant supply of water, if we were to use
hydrogen to meet our energy needs, we could solve the energy problem and simultaneously end the emission of toxic materials. But this is not correct. Even if there
were an inexhaustible supply of water, electricity is required to obtain hydrogen
from water, which puts us back in the position of needing an energy resource to
produce the electricity. To use hydrogen as a source of energy, we still must draw
on some energy resource to obtain the hydrogen.
Therefore, in addition to fossil fuels and nuclear energy, the energy resources
that we know about consist of geothermal energy (which is the energy of the earth’s
core), the rise and fall of the tides (which are pulled by the moon), and solar energy,
including all of the energy resources powered by the sun, such as wind, rain, and
biomass. Currently, almost 80% of the energy used worldwide is supplied by fossil
fuels, including oil, coal and natural gas. Solar energy in the form of biomass and
hydropower supplies about 15%, and nuclear energy supplies about 5%. Geothermal energy, tidal power, and forms of solar energy other than biomass or hydropower together make up less than 1%. The role of oil refineries and power plants
is to transform energy resources into forms that are easy to transport and easy to
use, such as gasoline, compressed or liquefied natural gas, and electricity. The role
of engines, motors, appliances, and lighting fixtures is to transform these forms of
energy into the work, heat, and light that we use directly in “making things” and
“daily life.”
Expressions for Energy
There are several methods to express measures of energy resources. “Coal conversion” and “oil conversion” are methods whereby a form of coal or oil is chosen,
and its heating value per unit mass is taken as a standard unit. Then quantities of
other energy resources needed to do a given amount of work are converted into
those standard units. The numbers in figure 2-5, which we will see in the next
section, use a form of oil conversion called TOE, for ton-oil-equivalent. There are
methods for expressing nuclear energy and hydro energy in the same way. Because
most energy resources are used as electricity, we need a way to express how many
36
Chapter 2 Knowing Energy
Fig. 2-5: Global consumption of energy from 1900 to 2008 (Data from the BP Statistical Review
of World Energy 2007)
standard “oil conversion” or “coal conversion” units a given amount of electricity
corresponds to.
There are two ways to do this. One way is to calculate the amount of heat that
can be produced by using the electricity in an electric heater. Then, this amount of
electricity is expressed in terms of the amount of fossil fuel needed to provide the
same amount of heat. The other way is to calculate the amount of heat needed to
produce a given amount of electricity in a thermal power plant. Earlier, we saw that
less than half the heat energy of the fossil fuel consumed is actually transformed
into electricity. The amount of fossil fuel needed to produce some amount of electricity is that amount of electricity divided by the generation efficiency of the power
plant. If the generation efficiency is 33%, then three times as much fossil fuel energy
is required. Using this second method gives a more accurate assessment of how
much fossil fuel would be required to meet some energy demand if all of the energy
were provided by fossil fuels. But if we convert the electricity produced by nuclear
power and hydro power into standard units using the first method, we will underestimate the amount of nuclear and hydropower energy used. The amount of primary
energy consumption provided by nuclear power plants and hydropower plants in
figure 2-5 is obtained by dividing the electricity provided by the plants by a power
generation efficiency of 0.33, the global average for thermal power plants.
Another way to express the measure of an energy resource is by converting to
units of carbon. In this method, each energy resource is expressed as the amount
of carbon contained in the resource. Therefore, this method is applicable only to
carbon-based fuels and cannot be used for energy resources such as nuclear and
hydropower. And this method cannot accurately compare energy resources that
yield large heating values per unit of carbon, resources like natural gas, with energy
resources like coal that are highly carbon intensive. Nevertheless, because the
global warming is basically caused by CO2, we can, by converting fossil fuel
resources into carbon units, directly express the effect of burning those resources
2 What Is Energy Used for?
37
on global warming. In this book, when referring to precise values of energy
amounts, we will use oil conversion units; and in all other cases, we will use carbon
conversion units.
2 What Is Energy Used for?
World Energy Consumption Is One Ton per Person per Year
In figure 2-5, we see how dramatic the rise in energy consumption has been in the
20th century, an increase of approximately 20-fold. Today, the amount of fossil fuel
consumed annually (about 80% of the total energy consumption) is about 7.5 billion
tons when converted to carbon units. Because the current world population is more
than 6.5 billion people, the average consumption of fossil fuel energy by the people
of the world at the turn of the century was just a little more than one ton per person
per year.
So how do the numbers look in Japan? Japan has a population about 125 million
and consumes about 350 million tons of fossil fuels, so it has a per capita fossil
fuel consumption of 2.7 tons. Almost all of the fossil fuels imported to Japan
each year are first sent to oil refineries, electric power plants, and gas companies.
Currently, the distribution is 60% for oil refineries, 25% for power plants, and 5%
for gas companies. The remainder of the fossil fuel is coal used for making iron
and steel. The oil refineries, power plants and gas companies do not use the energy
themselves but instead deliver it to places where it is needed in the activities of
“daily life” and “making things.”
So how is all of this energy used? To answer this question, we would need data
on the distribution of energy use for all of the countries in the world. Unfortunately,
such information is not generally available, even in many developed countries.
Japan is one of the few countries that has data on the distributions of energy use,
so we will illustrate the concepts of energy use for “daily life” activities with data
from Japan.
The distribution of energy use in Japan is shown in figure 2-6. The places where
“daily life” activities occur are homes, offices and transportation, accounting for
9.5%, 13.0% and 16.5%, or a total of 39% of the energy consumption. Industry,
that is “making things,” consumes 31%, and 30% is consumed in transforming
various forms of energy into electricity and oil refinery products. Next, let us
examine how energy is used in each of these activities.
Energy Use in “Daily Life”
Energy is consumed through “daily life” activities in homes, work places, and
transportation. The energy consumed in homes consists almost entirely of electricity,
38
Chapter 2 Knowing Energy
Fig. 2-6: Distribution of energy consumption in Japan (Data from Sogo Enerugi Tokei 2005,
Japan Agency for National Resources and Energy)
Notes: Data is from 2007. The energy consumed in “energy transformation” is mostly energy in
power plants that does not become electricity or that is used internally in the plant.
gas, and kerosene. This energy is used to cook, heat water, run electrical appliances,
and heat or cool the home. Energy consumption in offices and other work places
is not much different, although there is some variation in the way energy use is
distributed, with a greater consumption of electricity in the work place by computers
and copy machines.
Refrigerators, washing machines, and vacuum cleaners all work by using
electricity to drive a motor. These uses of energy, together with lighting and
televisions, make up about one third of the total consumption of energy from “daily
life” activities in homes. Roughly speaking, another third is used for heating
and cooling, and the last third is used for hot water and food preparation. Of the
total household use of electricity, refrigerators, air conditioners, and lights each
consumes about 20%.
Forms of transportation that use energy include passenger cars, trucks, buses,
trains, airplanes, ships and so on. In Japan, gasoline for passenger cars accounts
for more than 50% of the total energy consumption for transportation, both personal
and business related. The next largest contribution is the 35% used by freight
vehicles for business and personal transport, mainly trucks. Other forms of transport, such as planes, ships, taxis, buses, and trains, constitute less than 15%. Therefore, even if we assume the energy used in transportation to be just the amount
used in cars and trucks, our error will not be so great.
2 What Is Energy Used for?
39
The Production of Basic Materials Is the Core
of Manufacturing
We can readily picture how energy is consumed in “daily life;” however, the consumption of energy in manufacturing may be somewhat more difficult to imagine.
The manufacturing process that consumes the most energy is the making of iron
and steel, followed in order by the production of chemical materials like plastics,
non-metal minerals like glass and cement, and paper and pulp. In Japan, these
industries alone account for more than 60% of the energy consumed in manufacturing. That is, most of the energy consumption in manufacturing is used to change
natural resources into basic manufacturing materials such as iron, cement, glass,
paper, plastic, synthetic fibers and rubber. As we saw before, the quantity of fossil
fuels needed to make one ton of material is 600 kg for iron, one ton for plastic,
100 kg for cement, 200 kg for glass, and 300 kg for paper. This is the nature of
energy consumption in manufacturing. The combustion of fossil fuels in the global
flow of basic materials, the flow we looked at in the previous chapter, accounts for
nearly all the energy consumed in “making things.”
You may have noticed that in the list of industries consuming the most energy,
the manufacturers of cars, heavy equipment, and home appliances are not included.
Construction and urban engineering companies are also missing. The reason is that,
in comparison to the energy used in producing basic materials, very little energy
is consumed at assembly plants and construction sites.
Consider the example of a car. The largest energy consumption in a car’s lifetime
is the gasoline used to drive it. The next largest is the energy used to produce the
basic materials of the car, such as iron and plastic. These materials are purchased
by automobile companies and assembled into cars; however, the energy consumed
by shaping the materials and assembling them is surprisingly small. According to
one estimate, of the total energy consumed by a car – from production to disposal
– 79% goes to the gasoline use to drive it and 14.5% to basic materials used to
make it. Only 4.5% goes to the process of assembling it, with the remaining 2%
used for maintenance, repair, and disposal.
We often see giant cranes at construction sites with sparks flying as workers solder
parts together, and on the television, we see video footage of factories using robots
and conveyer belts in assembly lines. But the amount of energy consumed at these
stages of “making things” is surprisingly small. In fact, to determine which products
consume the most energy in their manufacture, instead laboriously totaling the
amounts of energy that different industries use to operate their machines and facilities, it is easier and almost as accurate to compare the energy consumed to produce
the basic materials used to make the products. For example, in Japan about 50% of
the iron produced is used in the construction of buildings and bridges, and 16%, in
making automobiles. Thus, we can estimate that constructing buildings and bridges
consumes about three times as much energy as manufacturing automobiles. Basic
materials are produced to make the things that we consumers use, and it is in producing basic materials that the bulk of fossil fuels in manufacturing are consumed.
40
Chapter 2 Knowing Energy
Energy Loss in the Energy Conversion Sector
Power plants, oil refineries, and gas companies are the main players in the energy
conversion sector. The purpose of this sector is to change energy into forms that
are easy for consumers to use. But it is never possible to convert 100% of one form
of useful energy such as work into another such as electricity. During any transformation of energy from one useful form to another, some energy will always be
transformed into heat at ambient temperature, which cannot be used. As a result,
some part of the energy resources is consumed in the energy conversion sector. We
saw earlier how thermal power plants fired by fossil fuels release over half of the
fuel’s chemical energy into the sea or atmosphere. In addition to that, a percentage
of the generated electricity is consumed in operating the electric power plant itself.
In the case of nuclear power plants, the power generation efficiency is lower, resulting in an energy loss of about 70%.
The fraction of electricity consumed in the operation of electric power plants
around the world varies according to a number of factors, including the efficiency
of the plant’s operation and the technologies used to control pollution. For example,
in Japanese fossil-fuel fired power plants, the ratio of electricity consumed by the
plant itself is relatively high because almost all Japanese power plants use energyconsuming processes to remove sulfur oxides, nitrogen oxides, and fly ash from
the combustion gas. As of 1990, world-wide there were about 2360 plants operating
desulfurization equipment and 490 plants with denitrification, of which 1800 of the
desulfurization plants and 350 of the denitrification plants were in Japan. Japan, a
country that accounts for no more than 5% of the world’s energy consumption and
has no more of 5% of the world’s power plants, operates more than 70% of the
world’s power plants with facilities for treating combustion gas. Thus it seems fair
to say that in 1990 the only country doing a substantial amount of desulfurization
and denitrification at power plants is Japan.
Obviously, by removing all of the desulfurization and denitrification equipment,
we could increase the efficiency of fossil-fuel fired power plants. But it is hardly
a reasonable solution. We must be vigilant to avoid approaches that increase efficiency only by creating other kinds of problems.
Since the 1990’s, how much have other countries cleaned up their power plants?
Figure 2-7 shows how much sulfur oxides were emitted on average per unit of
electricity generated in 1999 and 2002 from thermal power plants using fossil fuels
in several different countries. Most of the countries shown have decreased their
sulfuric oxide emissions, and Germany now emits less than one gram of sulfuric
oxides per kilowatt hour of electricity. However, even in Germany, fossil-fuel fired
plants still emit more than three times the pollution of Japanese plants. When sulfuric oxides and nitrogen oxides dissolve in water, they become sulfuric acid and
nitric acid, the precursors of acid rain. So it should be no surprise that the effects
of acid rain on ecosystems are more serious in America and Europe than in Japan,
although recently acid rain from China and other rapidly industrializing countries
in East Asia is becoming a serious problem in Japan.
2 What Is Energy Used for?
41
Fig. 2-7: Comparison of sulfur oxide emissions from thermal power plants (Data from Tokyo
Electric Power Company)
The role of oil refineries is to separate oil into products such as gasoline, kerosene, light oil, and heavy oil, and then distribute those products to the places where
they are used. The proportion of demand for the different component products of
oil has varied by era as well as by country. For example, in Japan, during the era
of fast economic growth following the Second World War, which centered on heavy
industry and chemical plants, there was a large demand for heavy oil. At that time,
about half of oil imports were refined into heavy oil. However, following that era,
as a result of industrial advances in energy conservation and the increased use of
automobiles, the relative demand for gasoline has increased. And now over 25%
percent of imported oil is made into gasoline.
Oil refineries accommodate these changes in demand by adjusting the proportion
of components in the final product. Like all other fossil fuels, oil consists mainly
of carbon and hydrogen. Different refinery products have different ratios of carbon
and hydrogen. Heavy oil, for example, has more carbon whereas gasoline has more
hydrogen. As a result of the shift in demand from heavy oil to gasoline, most
refinery products now contain more hydrogen than crude oil does. To increase the
proportion of hydrogen, part of the oil is combusted, and with the energy produced,
hydrogen is extracted from water and added to the oil. Using the added hydrogen,
the amount of gasoline can be increased. Oil refineries must consume energy to
carry out this process. This consumption rate is generally expressed as the fraction
of the chemical energy of the crude oil entering the refinery that is retained in the
chemical energy of the products. For modern day refineries, this fraction is about
95%. In other words, about 5% of the oil that passes through an oil refinery is
consumed in the refinery process. This loss is much smaller than the loss of fuel
energy in electric power plants, so making fuels like gasoline and kerosene is much
less energy-intensive than making electricity.
The current role of gas companies is simply to distribute natural gas to consumers. However, if cogeneration systems can be made more efficient, for example
through the application of fuel cells, gas companies could play an important role
in spreading this technology by providing the necessary fuel supply networks.
42
Chapter 2 Knowing Energy
Figure 2-6 shows the energy consumed for “daily life” and “making things” in
Japan together with the amount consumed during energy conversion as described
above. Nearly all of the energy consumed in energy conversion is the heat lost
to the environment during the generation of electricity. The energy that has
been converted into easy-to-use forms such as electricity, gasoline, kerosene and
city gas is used for “daily life” and “making things,” each of which consumes
approximately half of that energy. Hence, we see the many ways in which energy
is consumed in human activities leading to the supply of the products and services
we use each day.
3 Energy Degrades
What Is the Value of Energy?
According to the law of energy conservation, energy is conserved. That is, the
amount of energy before and after a change is always the same. However, the value
of electricity, which can be used to turn on a television or run a vacuum cleaner,
is totally different from the value of ambient heat, which is heat at the temperature
of the environment, even if the amount of energy is the same. In other words, the
value of energy is determined not only by its amount but also by its usefulness.
Under ideal conditions, a high quality motor can convert almost 100% of energy
in the form of electricity into work. Similarly, a high quality electric generator can
convert almost 100% of energy in the form of work into electricity. So intuitively
it is clear that electricity and work have the same value. Furthermore, it is possible
to convert nearly 100% of kinetic energy and potential energy into work. In short,
work, kinetic energy, potential energy, electricity and all other kinds of energy
except heat can be considered to have the same value.
Electric utilities exploit this property of energy by pumping water upstream of
a hydropower dam to store electricity. In most developed countries, the demand for
electricity is greater during the day than at night. However, for many forms of
power generation such as nuclear power, it is not possible to stop plant operation
at night and restart it in the morning, so a surplus of electricity is produced at night.
At that time, water downstream of the dam of a hydropower plant is pumped up
and stored in the upstream reservoir. The next day, when the demand for electricity
is large, that water is let through the dam to generate electricity. The water is
pumped up using a motor driven by the excess electricity generated by the nuclear
power plant at night, which adds potential energy to the water. That potential energy
is converted back to electricity when the water is released through the dam again.
The ideal transformation efficiencies for these processes are all 100%, so it should
be possible to retrieve 100% of the nighttime electricity produced by the nuclear
power plant for supplying electricity in the daytime from the hydropower plant.
But in reality 70% is the best that can be achieved today.
3 Energy Degrades
43
A 100% conversion between different forms of energy, which would be possible
under ideal conditions, cannot be achieved in reality because every time energy is
transformed, a part of the energy becomes heat. The reason electrical appliances –
such as televisions, vacuum cleaners and light bulbs – become hot when we use
them is that during the process by which electricity is transformed into light, sound,
kinetic energy and so on, a part of the electricity is converted to heat. This occurs
regardless of whether the device is used to produce light, sound, motion, or
any other useful service. However, the fraction of electricity that becomes heat in
different devices varies dramatically. In a hydropower electric plant, which is an
example of a highly efficient system, about 85% of the potential energy of the water
behind the dam is converted into electricity. Therefore, the remaining 15% becomes
heat. On the other hand, the fraction of electricity transformed into light by incandescent light bulbs is only about 2%, so 98% ends up becoming heat.
The Value of Energy as Heat
Is it impossible for us to use energy once it has turned into heat? In a thermal power
plant, fuel is changed into heat, and that heat is transformed into electricity. So
clearly heat can be and is used as a source of energy. However, there is probably
no easy way to use the heat energy in the air warmed by an incandescent bulb to
just a little higher than the ambient temperature. In other words, there is heat that
can be used and heat that cannot.
The value of energy as heat is rather difficult to understand, and for a long time
scientists puzzled over it. The conclusion finally reached forms one of the basic
principles of thermodynamics. That principle is: “heat with a sufficiently high
temperature has value comparable to work, electricity and other forms of energy,
but as the temperature of the heat gets lower, the value decreases, and heat at the
same temperature as the surrounding environment cannot be used at all and therefore has no value.” To boil water at 100°C, we want the stove to be at a temperature
of at least 150°C, and to melt glass with a melting point of 500°C, we need a furnace
with a temperature of 600°C or more. In these cases, the higher the temperature,
the better.
Strictly speaking, the value of heat can be described as follows: the fraction of
work that can be obtained from an amount heat at a given temperature T is the difference between T and the ambient temperature of the environment divided by T.
In other words, the value of heat is the amount of heat multiplied by (T − T0)/T,
where T0 is the ambient temperature. All of these temperatures must be expressed
in absolute units. The most commonly used absolute temperature scale is the Kelvin
scale. To convert a temperature in degrees Celsius to Kelvin, we just add 273.
For heat at a temperature that is the same as the surroundings, T is equal to T0,
so the value is zero. This means for example that it is not possible to generate
electricity using sea water and air at the same temperature. The higher the
temperature of the heat, the greater its value, and if the temperature is infinitely
44
Chapter 2 Knowing Energy
high, the ratio becomes one. For example, the sun – one of the hottest things
we can imagine – has a surface temperature of about 6000°C or 6273 Kelvin.
Using the equation above, we can calculate that more than 95% of heat at the
temperature of the sun’s surface used in room temperature surroundings could
be converted to work.
Let’s summarize the main points above. Energy resources from nature are transformed into electricity, gasoline, kerosene, and so on, and those forms of energy
are consumed through human activities of “daily life” and “making things.”
Although saying that energy is consumed appears to contradict the principle of
energy conservation, what we mean is that every time energy is transformed, some
part becomes heat. And as the temperature of the heat is gradually reduced, its value
decreases until finally it reaches the ambient temperature of the environment and
loses all its value. You saw in question 3 how heat that becomes the temperature
of the environment is radiated to outer space. Therefore, the real nature of energy
resource consumption by humans is that through human activities, the chemical
energy contained in energy resources such as fossil fuels is transformed, perhaps
many times, and each time it is transformed, some part of the energy becomes
ambient heat, which is eventually radiated to outer space.
Thinking about energy in this way, we see that the important thing about energy
use is not that the quantity of energy is conserved, but rather that energy deteriorates
until it can no longer be used. Even though the increase in the amount of energy
in the air around an incandescent light bulb is basically the same as the amount of
energy in the electricity used by the light bulb, the electricity can be used for many
different purposes besides lighting a room, but the energy in the form of slightly
heated air cannot be used for anything. This is why humanity is in constant need
of new energy resources. However, as we saw in Chapter 1, the fossil fuels upon
which we are dependent for almost 80% of our current total energy resources are
becoming depleted. Furthermore, the burning of fossil fuels releases CO2 which
brings about global warming.
One solution might be to shift our dependency on fossil fuels to renewable
energy or nuclear energy. However, there are also problems associated with using
those energy resources. Developing alternative energy resources is certainly important, but completely replacing fossil fuels with renewable energy by the middle of
the 21st century is probably not technologically possible, not to mention economically possible. On the other hand, from a safety point of view, it would be best to
keep our dependence on nuclear power at a minimum.
So what are the possible roads left to us? This book will suggest the following
mid-term and long-term goals. For the mid-term, the goals are 1) to chart a
plan for extending the lifetime of fossil fuel resources by limiting the amount of
energy used through improved efficiency and 2) to lay out the foundations for
constructing renewable energy systems. Once we have achieved these mid-term
goals, we must aim for a complete conversion to renewable energy in the long term.
In the next section, we will see in concrete terms what it means to improve energy
efficiency.
4 Improving Efficiency
45
4 Improving Efficiency
Burning Oil Fields Versus Heating Houses
Imagine that an oil field in a desert catches fire and the oil is burned up. The oil
turns into CO2 and water, and at the same time an intense heat is generated. That
heat initially raises the temperature of the surrounding air, but in the end the heat
spreads out until it is no longer perceptible. Oil turns into heat, and the heat warms
the ambient air just the tiniest amount. Thus energy is conserved, but that energy
cannot be used to heat a building or drive a car. From the viewpoint of human
activities, the energy of that oil has been completely wasted.
Now, consider what happens if we try to warm ourselves using an oil-fired stove
in an open field on a winter’s night. The oil is burned, becomes heat and warms
the surrounding air just a bit, which is the same as what happens in a burning oil
field. However, to the extent that we can warm ourselves with the heat from the
stove, we derive some benefit from the chemical energy of the oil that is consumed.
Of course, if possible, we should put up a tent or some other structure to make it
more difficult for the heat to escape, thereby reducing the amount of oil we must
burn to stay warm.
When we heat our home with an oil stove, to the extent that we are just burning
oil, the situation is the same as a burning oil field or an oil-stove in an open field.
However, by burning the oil in a stove in a well-insulated home, we can achieve
the goal of warming ourselves with much less oil. This is the essential point of
using energy efficiently: we should use the minimum possible amount of an energy
resource to achieve a certain goal.
A Vast Range of Efficiencies
Based on the ideas above, let’s consider what kind of room heating system has the
highest energy efficiency.
We can heat a room using an electric heater, and in that case the heater will
produce heat in the same amount as the electricity consumed. So which is more
efficient – an electric heater or an oil stove? To answer this, we must determine
which option consumes the least energy resources. The oil stove consumes oil to
produce heat, and the electric heater consumes electricity. But as we saw earlier,
electricity is not an energy resource. To produce the electricity used in the electric
heater, fossil fuels must be burned at the power plant. Therefore, we must compare
the amount of oil consumed at the power plant to produce the electricity used
by the electric heater with the amount of oil burned in the oil stove. Even stateof-the-art oil-fired power plants convert only about 40% of the chemical energy
46
Chapter 2 Knowing Energy
in oil into electricity, and that electricity must then be delivered to your home,
which results in an additional loss. Therefore, an electric heater has only 40% of
the efficiency of an oil stove.
Recently, air conditioning units that can heat as well as cool a room with electricity are becoming widespread. You might have thought that there is an electric
heater in the air conditioning unit, but that is not the case. We will look at the
mechanism in detail in Chapter 5, but basically a motor is used to transform the
electricity into work, and the work is used to pump heat up to the room from
the outside. To “pump up” heat means that even though the outdoor temperature is
lower than inside, heat can be moved from outdoors to indoors. Because this is
similar to the way that water is pumped up from a low place to a high place, this
system is called a “heat pump.” In summer, an air conditioning unit uses a heat
pump to move heat from the cool indoors to the hot outdoors. In winter, the direction of the heat pump is reversed, so a single air conditioning unit can be used for
both heating and cooling.
A heat pump can transport an amount of heat from a low-temperature place to
a high-temperature place, an amount of heat several times more than the amount
of electricity consumed. Among newer high-efficiency air conditioning units, there
are models for home use that can supply an amount of heat to a room that is more
than seven times greater than the amount of electricity consumed. The efficiency
of transforming oil into electricity is 40%, so an electric heat pump can supply
almost three times the heat of an oil-burning stove using the same amount of fossil
fuel. The capacity to supply three times as much heat using the same amount of an
energy resource may seem like magic, but it is just basic thermodynamics. And
more and more of us are doing this when we purchase combination heating and
cooling air conditioning units.
If we compare the efficiency of heaters from the point of view of fossil fuel
consumption, electric heaters have the lowest efficiency, heat pumps in air conditioning units have the highest efficiency, and oil-stoves are in between. In the case
of electric heaters, at even state-of-the-art oil-fired power plants already 60% of
the chemical energy of the oil is lost as heat, so only the remaining 40% can be
used to heat the room through direct conversion of electricity to heat. Compared
to this, an oil-stove that transforms the fossil fuel resources directly into heat is the
better choice. Alternatively, since all we are doing is converting electricity into
heat, if we consume the same amount of electricity operating televisions, radios,
lights and other appliances, we saw in question 1 that we will get almost the same
heating effect. And this option gives us more benefits from energy than just running
an electric heater.
A heat pump also turns the electricity consumed into heat, but at the same time
it pumps several times more heat from outdoors to indoors, so the efficiency is even
higher. This example illustrates how, through improved technology, we can reduce
the energy resources required to achieve a given goal. With just a tiny fraction of
the oil consumed when we try to warm ourselves with an oil stove in a snowy
winter field, we can operate a heating system that could comfortably warm a room
using a heat pump.
4 Improving Efficiency
47
In fact, we can use technology to reduce the energy used for heating and cooling
even more. One way is to improve the insulation of our homes by using high-performance insulation in the walls, floors, and roofs and by installing double-paned
windows. By improving the insulation of our homes, we reduce the energy demand
for heating and cooling. In the Rocky Mountains, at an altitude of 1500 meters, a
well-insulated house was constructed in which people lived without consuming any
fossil fuel resources for heating and cooling.
Other ways to reduce energy used for heating and cooling include innovative
placement of windows under long, sloping roofs, such that in winter when the sun
is low in the horizon, sunlight shines into the home and heats it, but in summer,
when the sun is higher, the rooms are shaded by the overhanging roof. Planting
deciduous trees on the south side of a home is another way to save energy because
in summer the leaves block the sunlight while in winter, when the leaves have
fallen, sunlight shines into the home. Using fans to circulate air in a building can
reduce the cooling load tremendously in summer. And in fact by designing a building in the right way, a natural circulation can be induced so that it is not even necessary to use fans.
Even though the example of “burning oil fields” is rather extreme, in the sense
that a fossil fuel resource is burned and ends up only heating the environment an
imperceptible amount, there is no difference in principle between burning oil in an
open field and heating a well-insulated home. However, the amount of energy
resources consumed to gain the same amount of benefit is dramatically different
depending on the method used. From the discussion above, we can see that there
are three methods for increasing energy efficiency to reduce the amount of resources
consumed. First, by using devices such as the heat pump, we can reduce the amount
of energy resources consumed to provide some service such as heating, resources
that are eventually lost as ambient heat. Second, we can try to do as many things
as possible with the energy before it becomes ambient heat, such as turning on
televisions and lights to heat a room. Third, we can reduce the amount of energy
required to fulfill our needs, for example by insulating our homes and designing
homes to get optimal use of sunlight to reduce the energy needed to heat our home.
By such methods, we can chart out a plan for increasing energy efficiency to save
fossil fuel resources through technology.
From the point of view of efficiency, there is plenty of room for improving the
ways in which energy is used. In Chapters 3 and 4, we will see just how large the
potential for conservation of energy by increasing efficiency is.
Chapter 3
The Limit of Energy Efficiency
1 The Elementary Steps of Human Activities
How much conservation of energy is theoretically possible? To answer this question, we must first know the minimum energy required to perform a particular
activity. The difference between this minimum and the current amount of energy
consumed for the activity would be – in theory – the maximum amount of conservation possible. Applying principles of mechanics and thermodynamics, we can
obtain this theoretical value for energy conservation. One way to do this would be
to calculate the theoretical minimum energy for each energy-consuming human
activity, such as the production of steel, the manufacture of plastics, and the use of
air conditioners, refrigerators and automobiles. This approach, however, would
require studying a countless number of activities. Therefore, let’s take another
approach here. We will break down the complex human activities into elementary
steps and then study the activities where we wish to conserve energy as a sequence
of those elementary steps.
As an example, let’s consider the process of manufacturing plastic products from
oil. The process is comprised of the following parts.
– Oil that is pumped from the oil fields is transported by pipeline to the harbor,
loaded into a tanker, and shipped to the region where the plastic is manufactured,
where it is transported again by pipeline to a refinery.
– At the refinery, crude oil is separated into various component materials such as
gasoline, kerosene, and heavy oil. One of these components, naphtha, is the raw
material for plastic.
– Naphtha is heated in a combustion furnace, where through a chemical reaction
called pyrolysis, or thermal cracking, compounds such as ethylene and propylene are formed.
– The product of thermal cracking is cooled to around −100°C, compressed and
liquefied, and separated by distillation into various component compounds.
– These various components are then further processed into various kinds of
plastics and synthetic fibers. For example, ethylene, one of the component
compounds, is placed under high pressure and converted through the chemical
Hiroshi Komiyama and Steven Kraines
Vision 2050: Roadmap for a Sustainable Earth.
Springer 2008
49
50
Chapter 3 The Limit of Energy Efficiency
reaction of polymerization to grains of a macromolecule called polyethylene.
Those grains of polyethylene are then melted and molded to create the polyethylene plastic products and containers you see in stores, such as shampoo bottles
and children’s toys.
Looking at the description of the process of manufacturing plastics in the previous
paragraph, we see that we can break down this process into the following elementary steps: transportation, separation, combustion, heating and cooling, compressing, liquefying, melting, chemical reactions, and shaping. In fact, if we look at the
various human activities of “making things” and “daily life” from the viewpoint of
energy, almost all of them can be broken down into a combination of some of the
elementary steps in the sequence above. We can even break down the human activity of making drip coffee this way. Making drip coffee proceeds through the following steps: coffee beans are transported from some location such as Brazil,
roasted, ground up, and finally water is heated and percolated through the grind to
make coffee. Therefore, making coffee can be broken down into transport, heating,
shaping, heating, and separation.
If we can determine the theoretical minimum amount of energy used in each of
these elementary steps, we can easily find the theoretical minimum energy consumption for any kind of human activity by considering it as a combination of the
elementary steps. Next, we will estimate the theoretical minimum energy for each
elementary step.
2 The Energy of Elementary Steps
The Energy of Transportation Is Zero
First let’s consider how much energy is required in the ideal case to transport
materials, products, people and so on. As our first example, imagine a car traveling
on a level road. To start the car moving, energy is needed. This is because the law
of energy conservation states that in order to give objects kinetic energy, the energy
of motion, work is necessary.
However, after starting the car and reaching a constant travel speed, theoretically
we do not require any more energy to keep it moving. Think back to the speed
skating event at the Nagano 1998 XVIII Olympic Winter Games. The gold metal
winner, Hiroyasu Shimizu, after reaching the goal, took off his goggles, took off
his hat, waited anxiously for the record to appear in the display panel, checked his
score, thrust out his fist in exhilaration, and finally stopped moving when he was
hugged by his coach. During the whole time he was moving, he did not kick his
foot once. Then in the Turin 2006 XX Olympic Winter Games, Shizuka Arakawa
performed her signature “Ina Bauer” to win the gold in figure skating. Both of these
movements were possible because the friction of ice is small. If there were no friction at all, it would be possible to circle a skating rink that is properly banked for
2 The Energy of Elementary Steps
51
all of eternity without slowing down. Telecom satellites and the moon orbit the
earth without stopping, and the earth has continued to orbit around the sun since
its formation because there is essentially no friction in outer space.
So what happens when the car stops? If we use a brake to stop the car, the kinetic
energy of the moving car turns into heat and ends up warming the air just a little
bit. We saw in the last chapter that kinetic energy has the same value as fuel energy,
but stopping a moving car in this way causes all of its value to be lost. This is just
like the “burning of oil fields” – energy is just wasted. In order to deplete the car
of its kinetic energy in a less wasteful fashion, we could force the car to turn an
electric generator and transform the energy into electricity. Remember the bicycle
with a generator-type light that we saw in the last chapter? Pedaling the bicycle
becomes harder when the generator light is turned on, and if you stop pedaling, the
bicycle will quickly come to a stop. Therefore, we see that the generator light can
function as a brake.
Instead of using a light, let us suppose that we store the generated electricity in
a small rechargeable battery. The amount of this electricity will be the same as the
kinetic energy that was lost by the bicycle, which is also the same as the amount
of work needed to get the bicycle moving again. Therefore, if we use this electricity
to drive a motor, we can accelerate the bicycle back to the same speed at which it
was traveling before we stopped it (remember that we are considering the ideal
case without any friction, but in reality some kinetic energy is always lost to heat
in any transformation). Once the electricity is transformed back into kinetic energy,
the bicycle will move at a constant speed without any input of energy, and when
we want to stop, we can just use the generator to recapture the electricity. In other
words, we can make a bicycle that can be started and stopped without having to
pedal. And we can think about a car or a truck in exactly the same way. Therefore,
we can see that the theoretical minimum amount of energy required for transport
on a level surface is zero.
Next, as an example of vertical transportation, let us consider how much we
can reduce the amount of electricity required to move an elevator up and down
under ideal conditions. You might think that when an elevator goes up, a wire
attached to the elevator is wound up using a motor so that electricity is required,
and when an elevator goes down, it falls by its own weight, so no energy is needed.
However, modern elevators do not work in such a wasteful manner. In elevators,
the wire hauling the elevator car up is attached to a pulley, and the other end of the
wire is attached to a block having the same weight as the elevator car. Both sides
of the pulley have the same weight, and if the pulley is made using high quality
bearings so that friction is nearly zero, no energy is required to move the elevator
car up and down. In other words, the minimum energy to raise and lower an elevator is zero.
For the transport of oil and natural gas by pipeline, if the diameter of the pipe
is increased, the transport friction will become smaller, and at the theoretical limit,
the energy required is zero. Even if the pipe goes up and down mountains and
valleys, as long as the starting and ending points are at the same height, no energy
is required. Think of using a siphon to draw water out of a bath tub into a bucket
52
Chapter 3 The Limit of Energy Efficiency
on the bathroom floor. As long as the outlet end of the hose is lower than the inlet,
no matter how high the hose must go to get over the side of the tub, water will flow
out of the tub and into the bucket. Energy loss occurs during the transmission of
electricity as heat generated by the resistance of the transmission wire. This is the
same as the mechanism that an electric heater uses to generate heat. However,
without even bringing up the example of superconducting power transmission, we
can see here as well that by making the transmission wire “thicker” and the resistance smaller, less heat will be generated. At the theoretical limit, the energy lost
during transmission is zero.
From materials to electricity, the theoretical minimum amount of energy consumption for transportation is zero. The main reason that energy is consumed in
transportation today is friction. Therefore, the key to reducing energy consumption
by transportation is seeing how far we can reduce friction. This is an important
point that we will come across again in the next chapter when we consider ways
for making passenger cars more energy efficient.
Energy Is Needed for Separation
We saw earlier that separation is an important elementary step in the manufacturing
of plastics. In fact, separation is used in all kinds of manufacturing processes, from
separating mineral ores from rock to extraction of food seasonings from fermented
liquids. Concentration is one form of separation, an example of which is the production of distilled spirits by concentrating the alcohol from fermented alcohol.
Also, laundering is the separation of dirt from clothing. Coffee is made from the
separation of the coffee component from coffee beans, and butter is obtained by
separation of fat from milk. These examples show us that separation is an important
step both in “making things” and in “daily life.”
In order to separate a mixture into its components, energy is always required.
For example, the minimum energy to separate fresh water from sea water is the
product of a pressure of 24 atmospheres and the amount of fresh water produced.
Let’s use this example to see how much energy is needed for separation.
If we partition sea water and fresh water in a container with a cellophane-like
semi-permeable membrane that permits water to pass through but not salt, fresh
water will seep into the sea water side due to osmotic pressure, and the level of
the sea water side will rise above the fresh water side. Osmotic pressure depends
on concentration, and in the case of sea water, it is about 24 atmospheres. This
means that if we apply a pressure of 24 atmospheres on the sea water side, fresh
water will stop seeping through the membrane. If we apply even more pressure,
fresh water will seep through the membrane from the sea water side. This way
of producing fresh water is called the reverse osmosis method for desalination
of sea water.
The amount of energy consumed to produce some amount of fresh water using
the reverse osmosis method is determined by the product of the pressure applied
2 The Energy of Elementary Steps
53
and the volume of water obtained. Therefore, the energy used to produce fresh
water is proportional to the pressure applied to the sea water side. The theoretical
minimum energy is achieved when the pressure is 24 atmospheres, but if we apply
just this pressure, fresh water will not actually be produced. If we apply a little
more pressure, fresh water will start to seep through the membrane. In actual applications, a pressure of about 80 atmospheres is applied in order to produce a vigorous
flow of fresh water. However, to do this, energy is consumed at a rate of 80 divided
by 24 or 3.3 times more than the theoretical minimum. The same amount of water
is produced, so where did the extra energy consumed go? As in the examples that
we have seen before, it is turned into heat and ends up radiated to outer space.
For most kinds of separation in “making things” and “daily life,” as much as
ten to twenty times more energy than the theoretical minimum is consumed in
actual processes. And in all of these cases, the common result of attaining a
sufficient rate of separation is the generation of waste heat. Many researchers
are working hard to find ways to reduce the amount of excess energy required
to attain sufficient rates of separation. For example, one reason that such a large
excess pressure is required for desalination of sea water is that the resistance of
the separation membrane is large. Therefore, the development of a strong, thin
semi-permeable membrane will help us to approach the theoretical minimum of
24 atmospheres of pressure.
Various methods of separation, such as distillation, adsorption, and ion exchange,
are used for a variety of purposes, but the theoretical minimum energy required
is the same for all of these methods. In fact, the theoretical minimum value does
not even depend much on the kind of material to be separated. The main factor
affecting the theoretical minimum energy required for separation is the concentration of the different components to be separated. For example, the energy needed
to separate the 3% salt content in sea water is about the same as the energy to
separate a 3% mixture of CO2 in the flue gas of a power plant. However, the
energy to separate the three parts per billion of uranium in sea water is orders of
magnitude greater.
The Energy of Shaping and Forming Is Zero
Putting grains of plastic into a mold to form the frame of a television and pressing
a thin sheet of steel into the proper shape for the body of a car are examples of
shaping and forming in manufacturing. The theoretical minimum energy required
for all of these processes of shaping and forming is zero. This may be difficult to
believe, but think about it in the following way. If we heat a material to close to
its melting point, it will get soft and easy to shape. If we then recover the heat when
we cool the material back down by using an infinitely long heat exchanger to
transfer all of the heat of the material to some liquid material, the amount of heat
that is recovered will be the same as the energy required for heating. Even though
it is not possible to convert all of the energy of heat into electricity or work, in the
54
Chapter 3 The Limit of Energy Efficiency
ideal case it is possible to transfer all of the heat from one material to another. By
using that recovered heat to heat up the next material and repeat the same process,
we do not need to use any energy. Likewise, the theoretical minimum energy for
other forms of shaping and forming, such as making thick plates of steel into thin
sheets, cutting and sectioning, and so on, is zero.
Heating and Cooling Using an Ideal Air Conditioner
You might think that if we boil water using a gas flame, as long as the heat of
the flame is completely transmitted to the water, in other words, as long as there is
no heat loss, we will achieve the highest energy efficiency possible. However,
remember that the chemical energy of fuel gas that can be transformed into electricity or work is considerably more valuable than heat energy in the form of water
boiling at 100°C or a bath heated to 40°C. Therefore, using fuel to boil water is
a huge waste of valuable chemical energy. We saw the same thing when we looked
at the different ways of heating a room. The theoretical minimum energy needed
for heating and cooling can be determined by considering an idealized form of
the common-place air conditioner that we use to cool (and sometimes heat) our
homes.
The theoretical minimum amount of energy that is required for cooling was first
made clear through the principles of the reverse Carnot cycle in thermodynamics.
According to those principles, the minimum amount of electricity needed to pump
out a certain amount of heat is determined just by the temperature inside and outside
the space to be cooled. The equation that gives this minimum amount of electricity
is the temperature difference between the warmer and the cooler spaces divided by
the temperature of the cooler side. This is almost the same as the equation that gave
us the value of heat in the last chapter, but in this case the denominator is the cooler
temperature. Like in the previous equation, all of the temperatures must be expressed
in the absolute temperature scale or units of Kelvin, which means we must add
273 to the temperature in Celsius. If the room temperature is 28°C and the outside
temperature is 35°C, the value given by this equation is 7/(28 + 273) or 1/43.
Therefore, we only need to supply an amount of electricity equal to one forty-third
the amount of heat to be pumped out. This is the theoretical minimum for cooling
at this temperature.
When we cool a room with an air conditioner, hot air is produced at the outdoor
unit. From the point of view of the outside air, this is a heating effect. In other
words, we can think of an air conditioner as consuming electricity to take away
heat from the air in the room and use it to warm the outside air. The theoretical
minimum amount of electricity that must be consumed to heat the outside air a
certain amount is also determined by the inside and outside temperatures through
the ratio of the temperature difference and the temperature of the hotter side. Therefore, an amount of electricity equal to 7/(35 + 273) or one forty-fourth the required
heat is sufficient theoretically to heat the outside air.
2 The Energy of Elementary Steps
55
Do Compression and Expansion Slowly
It is easy to see that energy is needed in order to compress air. However, the amount
of energy depends on the way that the air is compressed. For example, imagine
compressing air inside a syringe by covering the tip with your finger. If you press
the plunger slowly, the repelling force will gradually get stronger. The energy
needed to press down the plunger in this way is close to the minimum. If you press
the plunger quickly, from the start, you will feel a strong repelling force, and consequentially the energy consumption will be larger.
The theoretical minimum energy does not depend much on the kind of gas to
be compressed, but rather on the ratio of the pressure before and after the compression. Furthermore, the theoretical minimum energy required for compression is
exactly equal to the maximum energy that can be obtained during expansion. This
is another example of the law of energy conservation.
In summary, we see that the theoretical minimum energy for heating and cooling
is determined by the temperature difference, for separation by the concentration of
the components, and for compression and expansion by the pressure ratio.
Measuring Chemical Reactions Through an Ideal Electric Cell
We saw in Chapter 2 that all actions can be divided into actions that occur
naturally or spontaneously and actions that do not occur naturally but rather
require energy to proceed. A stone falls spontaneously if we drop it, but it will
not rise unless we provide energy to lift it. Furthermore, we saw that while
energy is required to make non-spontaneous processes occur, spontaneous
processes can be used to generate energy. Chemical reactions can also be divided
into spontaneous reactions such as polymerization and non-spontaneous reactions like the pyrolysis of naphtha. Like all spontaneous processes, spontaneous
reactions can produce useful energy such as work or electricity when they occur,
and like all non-spontaneous processes, non-spontaneous reactions require energy
to occur.
The theoretical value corresponding to the maximum efficiency for chemical
reactions depends on the kind of reaction. In spontaneously occurring reactions,
those that produce energy, maximum efficiency means getting the maximum amount
of energy from the reaction. In non-spontaneous reactions, those that require energy,
maximum efficiency means using the minimum amount of energy needed to drive
the reaction. Combustion is one kind of spontaneous chemical reaction. By including the reverse non-spontaneous reaction, called reduction, we can discuss the
efficiency of combustion as a chemical reaction.
The electrolysis of water to produce hydrogen that we saw in the previous
chapter is an example of a non-spontaneous reaction that does not proceed without
the addition of energy. The electrical energy that is used during electrolysis can be
56
Chapter 3 The Limit of Energy Efficiency
calculated by multiplying the voltage, the current, and the time. The product of the
current and the time of the electrolysis is the amount of electrons used, which
determines the amount of water that is split. Therefore, the electrical energy that
must be consumed to split a certain amount of water through electrolysis is determined entirely by the voltage, just the same as heating and cooling are determined
by temperature, separation is determined by concentration, and compression is
determined by pressure.
There is a certain minimum voltage that must be applied for the electrolysis of
a particular chemical compound to occur. At any lower voltage, electrolysis does
not occur. For water, this voltage is 1.23 volts. The electrical energy consumed at
this voltage is then 1.23 volts times the amount of electrons used, and because the
voltage is the lowest possible value, this is the theoretical minimum energy consumption for electrolysis of water. However, at this voltage, hydrogen is not actually produced. In order to get hydrogen to form, a little more voltage must be
applied. Just as we needed to increase the pressure for the desalination of water, to
obtain a sufficient rate of hydrogen production, we need to apply a voltage of about
1.5 volts. However, if we carry out the electrolysis process at 1.5 volts, an amount
of electricity equal to (1.5 − 1.23) × (amount of electrons) is wasted. As before,
this electricity turns into heat through the “friction” in the process and ends up
disappearing into outer space.
As we can see from our discussion of fuel cells in Chapter 2, a fuel cell works
in the reverse of the electrolysis of water. Therefore, once we pool up some hydrogen and oxygen by electrolysis, if we just connect a light bulb in place of the electric
power source for the electrolysis, the mechanism of the apparatus will be changed
such that the hydrogen and oxygen will be consumed, and electricity will be produced to light up the light bulb. Electrolysis is a process that changes water into
hydrogen and oxygen against the natural flow, a non-spontaneous reaction, so
energy is required. However, the reaction of hydrogen and oxygen in a fuel cell
proceeds without input of energy and can be used to generate electricity, so the fuel
cell reaction is a spontaneous reaction. Furthermore, the theoretical maximum
energy that can be generated from some amount of hydrogen and oxygen by the
spontaneous reaction in the fuel cell is equivalent to the theoretical minimum
energy for the non-spontaneous reaction of electrolysis required to produce the
same amount of hydrogen and oxygen.
We can obtain the theoretical maximum energy efficiency for any chemical
reaction in the same way as for hydrogen and oxygen in the previous paragraph.
The amount of energy that must be applied to the form of the reaction that
goes against the natural flow (which is the same as the maximum amount of
energy that can be extracted from the form of the reaction that goes with the
natural flow) can be calculated from the voltage of an ideal electric cell using
that reaction. For example, the theoretical minimum energy to make iron from
iron oxide is equivalent to the energy to electrolyze the iron oxide with the
minimum required voltage. Similarly, the theoretical maximum energy that can
be obtained from the combustion of methane is equivalent to the amount of
2 The Energy of Elementary Steps
57
electrical energy can be generated at the maximum voltage of a fuel cell that uses
methane in place of hydrogen.
The Theoretical Efficiencies of Energy Devices Are
All the Same
A point to stress here is that the theoretical maximum efficiency of these different
processes does not depend on the actual method used. For example, once we decide
to use methane to produce energy, whether we do so using a fuel cell, a thermal
power plant, or a methane engine, the maximum efficiency is the same. Electricity
and work have the same value because theoretically one can be converted into the
other 100%, so the theoretical maximum amount of electricity that can be produced
by a fuel cell or a thermal power plant and the work that can be done using an
engine are the same. In concrete terms, the amount is equal to the chemical energy
of the methane. In other words, theoretically there is no difference in efficiency
between generation of electricity by a fuel cell and by a thermal power plant. So
the important question is which technology can come close to this theoretical ideal
value the most easily?
The combustion of methane is an example of energy production, but we can think
in the same way about the case where energy is consumed. We have seen how
we can desalinate sea water using reverse osmosis, but we can also desalinate
sea water by evaporating it and then condensing the fresh water. If we carry
out this method ideally, the energy required will be exactly the same as using 24
atmospheres of pressure in reverse osmosis. Of course, if we were to simply burn
oil and use the heat to evaporate the sea water, and then cool the water vapor until it
condensed into water, this would be like warming ourselves with an oil stove in an
open field. A thorough effort to make the process consume as little energy as possible
is a necessary precondition for approaching its theoretical maximum efficiency.
To summarize, whether we generate energy or use it, if we carry out the
process ideally, the amount of energy will be the same whatever mechanism we
use. Theoretically, the efficiency of a process involving the transformation of
energy does not depend on the actual mechanism of the energy transformation.
Comparing the Energy Consumption of the Elementary Steps
When we burn carbon with the oxygen in air, energy is produced, and in order
to remove the oxygen from the CO2 that is created, energy is needed. These
energies are called the energy of combustion and the energy of reduction, respectively, and as explained above, they are theoretically the same. So which is larger,
58
Chapter 3 The Limit of Energy Efficiency
Table 3-1: The size of theoretical values for energy inputs and outputs in units of kJ/mol
chemical
heating/
transport/
energy
rxn evaporation compression melt cooling separation shaping
Ethyl Alcohol 1278
69 38.6
5.0 2.1–10.0 0.13–1.7
0
Ethylene
1324
136 13.5
5.7–11
3.4 0.9–3.9 0.13–1.7
0
Benzene
3267
208 31.7
5.7–11
9.8 2.5–12.0 0.13–1.7
0
Hydrogen
242
84
0.9
5.7–11
0.1 0.4–1.9 0.13–1.7
0
Iron
412
354
15.1 0.5–22.0 0.13–1.7
0
Aluminum
838
291
10.7 0.5–22.0 0.13–1.7
0
Note: “rxn” is reaction energy and “melt” is melting energy. Reactions are dewatering of ethyl
alcohol, hydrogenation of ethylene, hydrogenation of benzene and reduction of copper oxide with
hydrogen; compressions are for pressure ratios of 10 and 100; heating is from 25°C to 100°C
using 100°C heat; cooling is from 25°C to −100°C using −100°C coolant; separation is for mixtures of 1%/99% and 50%/50%.
the combustion energy of a material or the energy of separation that is required
to remove impurities contained in the material? You might think that this kind
of comparison is impossible to generalize, but in fact the combustion energy is
almost always larger.
Table 3-1 summarizes the theoretical minimums for the amounts of energy
consumption required for the elementary processes of several different materials.
Based on a consideration of these examples, we will be able to establish rough
measures of the size of energy required for each of the elementary processes.
The chemical energy contained in a certain amount of ethanol called a “mole,”
which is about 60 ml, is 1278 kJ. The energy to separate a mixture of 1% water in
a mole of ethanol is 0.13 kJ, which is just one ten-thousandth of the chemical
energy. For a 50% mixture of water and ethanol, the separation energy is 1.7 kJ,
or 1/705. For normal concentrations of impurities like these, the energy of separation is generally hundreds to thousands of times smaller than the chemical
energy.
Furthermore, if we look at the ratio between the chemical energy and the heat
of melting for ethanol, aluminum and iron, the values are 256, 78, and 27, respectively. Therefore, the chemical energy is several dozen to several hundred times
larger than the energy needed to melt even metals such as iron.
Providing a rough measure of the size of energy going in or out of a particular
process is helpful when considering complex energy problems. Of course the
chemical energy depends on the molecular composition, and the reaction heat
depends on the kind of reaction. The heats of vaporization and melting change
according to the type of material. The energies of separation and compression do
not depend much on the kind of material, but they are conditional on the concentrations and pressure ratios. However, we can still provide a clear measure of the
approximate amounts of energy for each elementary process. By assigning a scale
of 1000 to the chemical energy of a material, we can estimate that the approximate
order of the theoretical energy consumption is 1000 for combustion and reduction,
100 for other chemical reactions, 10 for evaporation, condensation, compression
3 The Energy of Human Activities
59
and expansion, 1 for melting, solidification, heating, cooling, and separation, and
0 for transportation and shaping.
3 The Energy of Human Activities
In the previous section, we have determined the approximate size of the minimum
amount of energy theoretically required for each of the elementary steps of human
activities. Now let’s use these measures to study the activity of making plastic that
we looked at in the beginning of the chapter. By doing this, we can determine the
theoretical minimum energy consumption needed for the manufacture of plastic by
considering it as a combination of the elementary steps above.
First, the energy for transport from the oil field to the refinery is zero. Currently,
oil extraction in the Middle East is conducted using a method whereby sea water is
injected as oil is pumped up. This is the same principle as attaching a weight to the
other side of an elevator car and moving it up and down, so the theoretical minimum
energy is zero. The energy for transport by pipeline and tanker is also zero.
Energy is consumed at the refinery during the separation of the crude oil and
the pyrolysis reaction of naphtha. The mixture produced by the reaction is compressed and condensed, ethylene is separated, and finally the ethylene is compressed in preparation for the polymerization reaction – all of these steps require
energy. During the polymerization of ethylene, reaction energy can be obtained.
Finally, the energy for forming the grains of polyethylene that are produced into
various products is zero.
We can break down the process of manufacturing plastic into separation, reaction,
compression, condensation, separation, reaction and shaping. The approximate
measures for these elementary steps are 1, 100, 10, 10, 1, 100, and 0 respectively.
Therefore, we see that the largest inputs and outputs of energy are both 100 for the
pyrolysis reaction of naphtha and the polymerization reaction of ethylene. When we
do the actual calculations, we find that the heat of reaction for polymerization and
pyrolysis are almost the same and end up canceling each other out. Therefore, the
process of making polyethylene from oil does not contain any elementary steps that
require a large amount of energy. Theoretically, it should be possible to reduce the
additional ton of oil that is consumed in making a ton of plastic to almost zero.
How about the activity of making drip coffee that we saw at the beginning of
this chapter? This process consists of the elementary steps of transport, heating,
shaping, heating and separation. The size of energy for each of these steps is 0, 1,
0, 1 and 1, respectively. None of the elementary steps that require large amounts
of energy such as combustion and chemical reactions are present. Therefore, we
can see that theoretically making drip coffee is an activity that should not need to
consume much energy at all. When we consider how we burn gas to boil water and
use gasoline to transport the beans, it is clear that we are wasting a large amount
of energy. We will see why this and other kinds of energy waste happen in the next
chapter.
Chapter 4
Energy Conservation in Daily Life
In this chapter, we will take a look at the potential that technology offers for conserving energy use during our “daily life” activities in homes, offices and transportation. Later, in Chapter 7, we will look at these potentials again when we present
the basic concepts of Vision 2050. Our proposal for Vision 2050 will take the year
1995 as our baseline year. Therefore, throughout this chapter, we will base our
discussion on the state of technology in 1995. Where more recent data is available,
we will examine whether we have succeeded in achieving greater efficiency in
recent years.
We saw in Chapter 2 that “daily life” activities make up more than half of the
total energy consumed by human activities that has been converted into useful
forms such as electricity and gasoline by the energy transformation sector. In
Chapter 3, we examined the theoretical minimum amount of energy required for
these activities. How much energy conservation is actually possible through technology? Let’s start by looking at the possibilities for energy conservation in transportation by focusing on the main user of energy, the automobile.
1 The Automobile
In the previous chapter, we saw that, in theory, the amount of energy required for
transportation is zero. Thus, ideally it should be possible for passenger cars and
other motor vehicles to run without consuming any fuel. But if this is true, how
can we explain the fact that consumption of gasoline by motor vehicles today constitutes over 20% of the total energy use by human society? First, we will look at
the mechanism by which passenger cars consume gasoline. Once we identify where
the important energy losses are, we can decide which methods are most effective
in achieving energy conservation in automobiles by determining the methods that
can most effectively reduce these energy losses.
Hiroshi Komiyama and Steven Kraines
Vision 2050: Roadmap for a Sustainable Earth.
Springer 2008
61
62
Chapter 4 Energy Conservation in Daily Life
How Conventional Automobiles Work
Passenger cars and other motor vehicles run by combusting fuel in the car engine.
When fuel in the cylinders of the engine combusts, the resulting force is applied
to the cylinder head, causing the axle to turn. Then, through a multitude of gears
and other transmission parts that make adjustments for the speed and direction, the
wheels are turned. In this chain of events, the chemical energy of gasoline is
changed into work by the cylinder head, and that work is used to move the car.
The first step is the transformation of the chemical energy of gasoline into work
and heat. The law of conservation of energy holds, so the sum of heat and work
produced by the combustion of the fuel must be equal to the chemical energy of
the fuel. Ideally, all of the gasoline should be transformed into work, but in passenger cars today the amount of energy that becomes work is only about 35%. The
remaining 65% is lost as heat in the exhaust emissions and radiation from the
engine.
To start a car moving, the driver presses the accelerator down firmly—putting
the “pedal to the metal.” This causes a large amount of gasoline to be combusted
in the engine, producing a correspondingly large amount of work. As a result the
car obtains kinetic energy, which causes it to accelerate. However, not all of the
work generated in the engine is transformed into kinetic energy. Because of various
forms of friction, such as the friction between the tires and the ground or the
friction between the gears and the transmission, a considerable amount of the work
ends up becoming – you guessed it – heat.
Once a car reaches the desired speed, the driver does not need to press the
accelerator down so far because, in comparison to putting the car into motion,
keeping it in motion takes less energy. However, we saw in the previous chapter
that ideally no energy should be required to keep it moving at a steady velocity. So
if we are traveling at a constant speed on a level road, why do we need to consume
any gasoline? The culprit is friction. Once again a large part of the car’s kinetic
energy ends up becoming heat, through friction between the tires and the road and
from the gears inside the car. Furthermore, when we are driving at faster speeds,
like on a freeway, friction between the car body and the air becomes significant,
producing even more heat.
Another problem is that, although the maximum efficiency for a gasoline internal
combustion engine is 35%, the actual efficiency of an engine varies according to
the driving conditions. Usually, a car engine is designed to have its maximum efficiency under conditions of slightly higher output, such as a moderate acceleration.
When less engine power is required, such as during low-speed driving, or when
maximum power is produced by pressing the accelerator to the floor, the efficiency
decreases.
To stop, at a red light for example, the driver presses down on the brake. Pressing down on the brake causes a brake plate to press against the metal part of the
car wheel. This results in friction between the brake and the wheel, which slows
the car. As we saw in the previous chapter, the ideal way to slow a car would be
1 The Automobile
63
to using a generator brake collect the kinetic energy of the moving car as electricity.
However, in conventional cars that use brake plates, the kinetic energy of the car
ends up transformed into heat through the wasteful process of friction.
What about when we are stopped at an intersection? If the engine is running,
then gasoline is still being burned. At this time, all of the work created by running
the engine ends up heating the engine oil, the gears and the air, and then disappearing as waste heat.
In summary, there are six factors that together explain why, even though the
energy for driving a car should theoretically be zero, such a large amount of energy
is consumed in reality.
1) The efficiency in transforming chemical energy to work is not 100%; some
chemical energy of the fuel combusted in the engine ends up as heat that disappears into the environment.
2) Friction in the gears and moving parts of the car generate heat during the transmission of work from the engine to the tire.
3) Friction between the tires and the ground generates heat.
4) Friction between the car body and the air generates heat.
5) Friction in the brakes generates heat.
6) An idling engine results in a waste of energy.
Improving automobile technology to address these factors should be the guiding
principle for improving energy conservation in cars.
High-Efficiency Engines and Hybrid Cars
One way to raise the efficiency of transforming chemical energy into work is
improve the engine. In internal combustion engines, fuel is combusted in the
cylinders of the engines, providing force to drive the automobile. To obtain the
most force from the combustion of fuel in the engine cylinders, the gasoline
needs to be vaporized and mixed with air. In gasoline engines made in the 1990’s,
gasoline taken into the cylinder was vaporized using the principle of “atomization.”
Atomization is the same process used to vaporize perfume in a perfume spray
bottle. When liquid mixed with air is forced through a small opening, the liquid
turns into gaseous form. Gasoline was atomized in the car engine by forcing it
through a valve called a carburetor. The mixture of air and fuel was forced through
the carburetor using work from the expanding cylinder; therefore that amount
of work had to be subtracted from the work generated during combustion to get
the net output of the engine. At low driving speeds, the amount of gasoline consumed was decreased by partially closing the carburetor, which increased the
amount of work required to force the air and gasoline through. As a result, the
decrease in engine efficiency was especially large at low driving speeds for engines
using carburetors.
64
Chapter 4 Energy Conservation in Daily Life
To overcome this problem, a new kind of engine, which compresses gasoline
and injects it directly into the cylinder, has been developed and marketed in
passenger cars sold today. This engine is called a Gasoline Direct injection engine,
and it works in the same way as conventional diesel engines. In direct injection
engines, fuel is pressurized and then injected into the cylinder. Therefore, at low
speeds all we need to do is reduce the amount of fuel that is injected, so no additional work is required to supply the fuel into the engine. With this design, an
improvement in efficiency of about 25% has been demonstrated over ordinary
gasoline engines. In fact, as of the writing of this book, no more cars are being
manufactured with carburetors.
The efficiency of internal combustion engines, both gasoline and diesel, also
depends strongly on how much the gas mixture of fuel and air is compressed before
it is ignited. The greater the compression, the larger the force of the explosion, and
the higher the efficiency. Direct injection engines contribute to increased efficiency
in this regard as well, because only the air is compressed by the engine and the
fuel is just injected into the compressed air. Air is more compressible than fuel, so
the compressibility ratio of the fuel/air mixture can be made higher. Furthermore,
through the use of computers to precisely control the injection of air and fuel to
the cylinder, it is possible to achieve ultra lean mixtures of air and fuel. Ultra lean
mixtures are mixtures of fuel and air where the ratio of air to fuel is considerably
more than the stoichiometric combustion ratio, as much as three times more. With
so-called “lean burn” engines, even higher compression ratios are possible, making
it possible to further reduce the loss of efficiency and pollutant emissions when
driving at low power output levels. These are examples of the improvements in
automobile technology that have occurred just in the past decade.
The maximum efficiency of diesel engines is 40–45%, which beats the 35% of
gasoline engines. However, diesel engines cause environmental problems because
the exhaust emissions often contain high levels of soot and nitrogen oxides. To take
advantage of the higher efficiency of diesel engines, we must overcome this pollution problem. Some of the new technologies being developed to make diesel
engines cleaner include the use of Common Rail Injection to increase the injection
pressure of the fuel thereby producing a finer atomization of the fuel, and the
improvement of catalytic converters with Diesel Particulate Reduction systems to
reduce soot emission.
Although these methods for improving the engine itself are important, there is
even more potential for reducing energy consumption by running the engine under
the conditions that give the best possible fuel efficiency. The average fuel efficiency
under the standard driving conditions in Japan, called the “10–15 mode,” is around
13%, which is only about a third of the maximum efficiency of 35%. The reason
for the decrease in fuel efficiency is that for much of the time that the car is driven
in city traffic, the engine is required to provide power that is either above or below
the optimal output level. If we could keep the engine producing power at the
maximum efficiency, we could increase the overall efficiency almost three-fold. We
could do this, for example, by storing the excess work that is produced during low
driving speeds and using it to provide the additional work required for acceleration
1 The Automobile
65
Fig. 4-1: The Prius Hybrid Car (Courtesy of Toyota Motor Corporation)
and travel at high speeds. Technologies for improving the engine itself, like the use
of direct-injection and lean burn technologies, can increase fuel efficiency by at
most 10 to 15%. So an opportunity to triple fuel efficiency is something that we
cannot ignore.
Hybrid cars, such as the Toyota Prius and the Honda Insight, attempt to increase
fuel efficiency of gasoline engines in this way. A hybrid car is a combination of an
electric car and a gasoline car; you can think of it as a normal car with a larger
battery and an electric motor. In other words, a hybrid car has two sources of energy
for driving: the gasoline engine and the electric motor. When a hybrid car is driven
at speeds requiring power output that is close to the optimum output of the gasoline
engine, the gasoline engine is used to drive the car. If excess work is produced, the
hybrid car uses that work to generate electricity and charge the battery, and if
additional work is required, some models of hybrid cars can use the electric motor
to supplement the power output of the gasoline engine. When the hybrid car is
being driven at low speeds that are not optimal for the gasoline engine, the gasoline
engine is turned off and the electric motor powered by the battery is used to move
the car. Also, the engine turns off when the car is stopped at a light, and the electric
motor is used to start the car moving again. When the car reaches an appropriate
drive speed, the gasoline engine is restarted.
Having a larger battery in the car gives us the opportunity to capitalize on
another method for conserving energy we have seen, called regenerative braking.
Remember the example in the previous chapter of the bicycle that can start and
stop without pedaling? “Regenerative braking” means using the electric generator
in the hybrid car to convert the kinetic energy of the car into electricity when
braking. Therefore, the hybrid car is a design that can contribute significantly to
the solution of three of the factors that contribute to the consumption of energy by
automobiles: the transformation efficiency from gasoline to work, the friction in
the brakes, and wasteful fuel use during engine idling. In locations such as central
Tokyo where the driving efficiency of normal automobiles is low due to the traffic
congestion, hybrid cars can operate with about half of the amount of gasoline used
by conventional cars.
66
Chapter 4 Energy Conservation in Daily Life
Fuel-Cell-Powered Electric Cars
Many other methods are being studied to increase the efficiency of transforming
gasoline into work. As we saw in Chapter 3, the theoretical maximum efficiency
for transforming the chemical energy of fuel into work is the same for engines,
electrical cells, and thermal power plants – essentially 100%. All we need to do is
turn the wheels of an automobile for it to run, and there are many ways to provide
energy for doing that.
Proponents of electric vehicles argue that electric vehicles are more fuel efficient
than gasoline engine vehicles because the efficiency of electric power plants is
greater than the efficiency of gasoline engines. We have seen that the maximum
efficiency for conventional gasoline engines is 35%, and that – even with the use
of advanced technologies such as direct injection and lean burn – the most that we
can hope for in the near future is an efficiency of 40%. Currently, there are thermal
power plants in operation with power generation efficiencies of more than 50%.
Not only does the generation efficiency of the thermal power plant greatly exceed
the maximum efficiency of automobile engines, but because electric motors can be
easily started and stopped, electric vehicles also have the advantage of eliminating
the loss of energy caused by idling a gasoline or diesel engine when the car is
stopped. From the combined effect of these two efficiencies, electric vehicles could
contribute considerably to energy conservation in transportation.
Currently, the type of electric vehicle getting the most attention is probably
the fuel cell vehicle. There are many types of fuel cells, ranging from ones that
operate at temperatures above 1000 °C to ones that run at close to room temperature. One of the fuel cells with the highest potential for being a power source for
automobiles in the near future is the polymer electrolyte fuel cell. Polymer electrolyte fuel cells produce electricity from hydrogen fuel at close to room temperature. If hydrogen is loaded on the vehicle and electricity is generated through
the reaction with oxygen in air, even now an electricity generation efficiency of
50% is possible.
The development of a commercially viable fuel cell car has yet to be achieved.
Many of the problems to be solved are related to the fuel cell itself, such as lifetime,
reliability, weight, capacity and cost. However, there are other problems, such as
how to set up supply stations for hydrogen fuel. Furthermore, we have to figure
out how to store hydrogen on the vehicle. If we store the hydrogen in a tank, the
tank would have to be pressurized far higher than a propane tank. Another way is
to store the hydrogen within the molecular matrix of a special metal alloy and load
that metal onto the vehicle. Alternatively, configurations of fuel cell cars are being
studied where methanol, which is a liquid and therefore easier to handle, is loaded
onto the vehicle instead of hydrogen. In one configuration, the methanol is transformed into hydrogen for use in the fuel cell. At a large factory, it is possible to
make methanol into hydrogen relatively easily and at a high-efficiency. However,
in an automobile it is much more difficult. As a consequence, many automobile
1 The Automobile
67
companies are also conducting research on fuel cells that use methanol rather than
hydrogen as the fuel for generating electricity. These fuel cells are called, not surprisingly, direct methanol fuel cells.
These various configurations of fuel cells for cars are currently the subject of
intense research and development. It has been estimated that if a fuel cell vehicle
with high-efficiency can be developed, it could more than double the current efficiency of transformation from fuel to work.
Lowering Vehicle Weight
The most effective way to decrease friction between the tires of a vehicle and the
ground is to make the body of the vehicle lighter. For example, the difference in
the effort needed to pedal a high-performance racing bicycle made of light-weight
alloys as compared to that needed to pedal a home-use iron clunker is unbelievable.
The bicycles used in races such as the Tour de France are truly light-weight – they
can be easily lifted with one hand. Using them, the competitors can pedal up and
down mountains. With a typical clunker made of iron, even a superhuman competitor could not accomplish this feat. For the same reason, marathon runners are slim
and lightweight, not brawny and heavy.
This point is worth emphasizing. Weight reduction is one of the most important
keys to reducing the energy consumed in transportation. We can see this in the
relationship between the consumption of gasoline and the weight of automobiles,
which is almost linear, as shown in figure 4-2. The reason is that friction is proportional to weight. One way to reduce vehicle weight is to reduce vehicle size.
However, it is also possible to maintain the size of the automobile while reducing
the weight by using special materials such as an iron alloy called “high-tensile
Fig. 4-2: Fuel required for a car to travel 1 km (Data from Yahoo Jidosha)
68
Chapter 4 Energy Conservation in Daily Life
steel” that has a high strength per unit weight. The weight of vehicles can be
reduced even further through the use of lightweight materials such as aluminum
and plastics. Automobile manufacturers today are seeking ways to reduce automobile weight without compromising size, safety or performance. It is probably not
too much to expect that the weight of passenger cars will be reduced by half in the
next decade.
The Future Form of Automobiles
Because in theory automobiles can travel with zero energy, we know that there
is a huge potential for reducing energy consumption in car transportation. Let us
consider here some possible ways for designing automobiles that can provide
the same performance as today’s passenger cars while consuming considerably
less energy.
First, let’s think about the efficiency of a race horse. On September 30th, 2001,
Trot Star ran the 1500 meter distance of the Sprinter’s Stakes in a record time of
67 seconds. This corresponds to an average speed of 64 km per hour. In other words,
a thorough-bred race horse, that is essentially just a single “horse-power,” was able
to run at a speed that matches the performance of a 100 horse-power car. Another
way of saying this is that a horse can run with just 1/100th of the energy of a car.
One reason is that horses have far less friction with the ground when they run than
cars. A horse obtains propelling force efficiently by kicking the ground with its
hooves. In the same way as we saw in the example of the iron ball hitting the
ground in Chapter 2, the horse loses some of its kinetic energy as heat to the surroundings when its hooves strike the ground. However, the horse has evolved to
run extremely efficiently, so this energy loss is minimal. Because the area of contact
with the ground is small and the time that the horse is touching the ground is short,
in essence the horse “flies” over the ground.
You might think that if the friction between the tires of a car and the ground
were too small, the wheels would spin freely and the car would not move. This
could certainly happen in the cars that we drive today. However, a reduction in
friction does not necessarily mean a reduction in the propelling force that is transmitted to the ground. One example of a mode of transportation that overcomes this
problem is ice skating. In ice skating, you put your weight on the skate on one foot,
which allows you to skate with just a minimum amount of friction. You use the
skate on your other foot to push against the ice and gain propelling force. Another
example is a method for mountain climbing where the fur of a seal, called a “climbing skin,” is stretched over regular snow skis. Due to the alignment of the fur, a
climbing skin makes it possible to slide forwards but not backwards. In longdistance ski competitions, the same property is achieved through a special way of
applying the wax to the skis. If we could develop tires that propel a car in a similar
way, we could build a car that travels with greatly reduced friction between the
tires and the ground.
1 The Automobile
69
Here is another example that shows the importance of the weight of a car. There
is a race where cars compete to have the highest fuel mileage. A slender driver
operates a car with a light-weight body and thin tires. In 1998, the winning car
went 1600 km on a single liter of gasoline. More recently, a fuel-cell-powered
car was developed at the Swiss Federated Institute of Technology in Zurich that
could go 5134 km using the equivalent of one liter of gasoline. Compared to conventional passenger cars with fuel efficiencies on the order of 10 km per liter, the
winners of these fuel efficiency races can operate with 1/160th to 1/500th the amount
of gasoline.
Horses run with 1/100th and a fuel-efficiency race winner runs with 1/500th
the energy of a conventional passenger car. How far can we push energy conservation of cars? By doubling the transformation efficiency from fuel to work and
halving the weight of the car, it should be well within the realm of possibility by
the middle of the 21st century to manufacture cars that consume only one-fourth
the fuel needed in 1995 models. In fact, already hybrid cars get almost twice the
fuel efficiency of standard gasoline engine cars, and the introduction of Gasoline
Direct injection engines has increased the fuel efficiency of conventional gasoline
engines by 25%.
Here is another example. Most automobiles today have an automatic transmission. Automatic transmission engines used to consume about 10% more gasoline
than a manual transmission automobile driven by an expert driver. The reason is
as follows. In a manual transmission, the clutch connects without any slippage.
However, in an automatic transmission, the clutch is always slightly loose, resulting
in a small amount of slippage. This slippage causes friction in the car transmission,
reducing the fuel efficiency of the car. But with the introduction of continuous
variable transmission (CVT) engines, this problem has nearly been solved, resulting
in nearly a 10% increase in fuel efficiency.
How about after that? It is probably impossible to create an automobile that runs
exactly the same way as a horse. However, the development of tires that can transmit propelling force to the ground with high-efficiency and little friction should
certainly be possible. By making many small technological improvements, it might
be possible to achieve fuel consumption that is one tenth that of today’s automobiles. However, we are unlikely to create a commercially viable passenger car
having the 500-fold increase in fuel efficiency of the one-liter race winner. Still,
we should not underestimate the potential of technology to make tremendous
improvements in efficiency.
This discussion brings to mind the establishment of new sports records. The
long believed “human barrier” of 100 meters in 10 seconds was broken in 1968.
Following that, the 9.9 second barrier was broken, and in 2005, a record time of
9.77 seconds was set by Jamaica’s Asafa Powell. How much further can this time
be reduced? Records of 9.6 seconds or even 9.5 sections may be made, but surely
no one could run the 100 meter race in 9 seconds flat. Or could they? With the
development of a revolutionary training method or the appearance of a sprinter
with an order-of-magnitude difference in strength, even the 9 second barrier
may be broken. Technology innovation is the same. The possibility for unforeseen
70
Chapter 4 Energy Conservation in Daily Life
discoveries and inventions is ever present. Up until this point, our discussion has
been limited to predictable extensions of the current state-of-the-art of technology.
However, to the extent that the theoretical energy for transportation is zero, it is
impossible to say what the limit of technology is.
2 Homes and Offices
In homes and offices in Japan, energy in the form of electricity, city gas, and kerosene is consumed in nearly equal amounts for three main kinds of “daily life”
activities: 1) room heating and cooling, 2) cooking and heating water, and 3) lights
and electric appliances. These uses account for half of the energy that is consumed
in “daily life” activities, the other half being consumed by transportation. Remembering our discussion of the theoretical minimum energy needed for “daily life”
activities, let’s look at the difference between the reality and the ideal for room
heating and cooling, water heating, and lighting.
How an Air Conditioner Works
As we saw before, a modern air conditioner provides both heating and cooling by
using work created from electricity to pump heat up from the lower-temperature
side to the higher-temperature side. The mechanism for heating and cooling is the
same, so let’s use the example of cooling shown in figure 4-3.
Fig. 4-3: The basic mechanism of a heat pump (example of a cooling system)
2 Homes and Offices
71
Most room air conditioners today are composed of an indoor unit and an outdoor
unit. A special liquid called a refrigerant is circulated through a pipe that
connects the two units. Wiping alcohol on your skin, for example before getting
a flu shot, gives your skin a sudden chill. This cooling effect is caused by the
removal of heat from your skin when the alcohol evaporates. In the same way,
if the liquid refrigerant evaporates, it will remove heat from the surrounding air.
On the other hand, if the gaseous refrigerant is cooled by the surrounding air,
its heat will be transferred to the air and it will condense back to its liquid
form. We can imagine this by thinking of a window pane in the winter. When it
gets cold, lots of dew drops form on the window that can eventually collect to
form little streams of water. The reason is that the water vapor in the room
loses its heat to the cold window pane, cools, and condenses in the form of a
dew drop. An air conditioner running in a cooling mode uses these vaporization
and condensation mechanisms to transport heat from indoors to outdoors via
the refrigerant.
There is a problem, though, with the mechanism described in the previous paragraph. The refrigerant evaporates at higher temperatures and condenses at lower
temperatures, but in that case, heat will be transported from the high-temperature
side to the low-temperature side. In the summer, that means we would be transporting heat from the hot outdoors into our home, exactly the opposite of what we
want! The way room air conditioners reverse this flow is to make the pressure of
the refrigerant in the outdoor unit higher than that in the indoor unit. If the pressure
is high, the refrigerant will condense even at a high temperature. The reason a
pressure-cooker can cook food more quickly is the same – by increasing the pressure, the boiling temperature of water becomes higher than 100 °C. To increase the
pressure, an air conditioner uses a compressor, which consumes electricity. In fact,
the electricity consumption of the compressor makes up almost all of the energy
consumed by an air conditioner. When liquid refrigerant is returned to the indoor
unit, it passes through a thin tube, called an expansion valve, which decreases the
pressure. At the lower pressure, the liquid refrigerant evaporates even at the lower
temperature in the room. In this way, it is possible to transport heat from the cool
indoors to the hot outdoors.
Let’s say that you want to use the air conditioner to keep your room at a reasonably cool 28 °C on a summer day with an outdoor temperature of 35 °C. Under
these conditions, an air conditioner with ideal energy efficiency would evaporate
the liquid refrigerant indoors at a temperature of 28 °C and condense the gaseous
refrigerant outdoors at a temperature of 35 °C, using a compressor that requires
just the theoretical minimum amount of work to compress the gaseous refrigerant.
As we saw in Chapter 3, the relationship between the energy consumption of this
ideal air conditioner and the amount of heat pumped out of the room is given by
the temperature of the room in absolute temperature units divided by the temperature difference, which is (273 + 28)/7, so the amount of heat that can be pumped
out of the room is 43 times the amount of work consumed. However, room air
conditioners sold in 1995 could pump out an amount of heat from a room that was
at most four times the amount of electricity consumed. We have seen that the value
72
Chapter 4 Energy Conservation in Daily Life
of electricity and work is equal, so those models achieved less than a tenth of the
ideal efficiency.
Energy Conservation by Improving Air Conditioner Efficiency
There are two main reasons for this gap between the ideal value and the actual
value for the efficiency of room air conditioners. The first is that the compressor
consumes about twice the electricity theoretically required. This excess electricity
is consumed because the efficiency of converting electricity into work and the
amount of work used in compression are both much larger than the ideal values.
We can improve the efficiency of converting electricity into work by using a highperformance permanent magnet in the motor. By improving technologies, the work
used for compression in large-scale compressors, such as those in factories, has
already been raised to efficiency levels as high as 90%. The efficiency of compressors in room air conditioners is only 50%, so it should be possible to improve this
value. As we saw in Chapter 3, the basic principle for making compression efficient
is to do the compression slowly, as reflected in the fact that if you compress the air
in a syringe slowly, you can do so with a relatively small amount of work, but if
you compress the air quickly, the work required increases greatly. In small-scale
compressors, like those used on room air conditioners, there is often no way to
avoid doing the compression quickly. However, if we include energy conservation
in design goals, we can certainly improve this efficiency.
The second and more important reason that the difference between the ideal and
the reality is so large is the size of the temperature difference used in room air
conditioners. Although the difference between the indoor temperature of 28 °C and
the outdoor temperature of 35 °C in our example is only 7 °C, room air conditioners
made in 1995 were designed so that the temperature of the refrigerant was 5 °C in
the indoor (cooling) unit and 40 °C in the outdoor (heating) unit – a difference of
35 °C. For this reason alone, more than five times the ideal amount of electricity
is required. Combining this five-fold increase from temperature difference with the
two-fold increase from compression yields the ten-fold difference we saw before
between the ideal efficiency and the actual efficiency of a typical room air
conditioner.
The difference between the indoor temperature and the indoor unit is 23 °C. In
contrast, the difference between the outdoor temperature and the outdoor unit is
just 5 °C. Why is this? Conventional air conditioners improve the heat transfer
efficiency in the outdoor unit by using a powerful fan to blow air through the tubes
containing the pressurized refrigerant. Because the air flow is so strong, the five
degree temperature difference between the 35 °C air and the 40 °C refrigerant is
enough for the air conditioner to work. However, there is a downside: when you
walk close to an outdoor unit, you are hit by a blast of hot air. If we could make
the flow of air in the indoor unit about the same strength as that of the outdoor
unit, then a cooling refrigerant temperature of five degrees less than the indoor air
2 Homes and Offices
73
temperature would be sufficient. As a result, the temperature difference between
the indoor unit and the outdoor unit in our example would be reduced from 35 °C
to 17 °C, so we could realize a 50% energy savings.
Recently, manufacturers have been studying ways to improve the transfer of heat
in the indoor unit. If we could increase the heat transfer area between the refrigerant
and the air, a smaller temperature difference would be enough to supply the required
cooling without strengthening the flow of air. Various techniques are used in current
air conditioners to increase the heat transfer area. One technique increases the
surface area in contact with the air by attaching fins to the outside of the pipe
through which the refrigerant flows. Another technique involves attaching baffles
on the inside of the pipe, which causes turbulence in the flow of the refrigerant,
thereby increasing the heat transfer rate. Also, new configurations such as wall
heating and cooling are being tried. If we use the entire area of the wall, a far greater
heat transfer area can be obtained, so a sufficient heating and cooling effect can be
obtained through a smaller temperature difference. Furthermore, the variation of
temperature in the room will be reduced; thus, as a side benefit, we create a more
comfortable living environment.
Another way to improve heat transfer in the indoor unit is to design a better flow
path through the unit. Today, manufacturers use computer simulation models to
plan the best positions for the heat exchanging units inside the air conditioner so
as to maximize the transfer of heat.
As a result of these technology improvements, room air conditioners have
improved remarkably over the last decade. The newest air conditioners in Japan
can pump an amount of heat out of a room that is more than seven times the
electricity consumed – an improvement of 40% compared to the highest-efficiency
models in 1995. This increase in efficiency has been achieved in part through
improvements in the efficiencies of the compressor and other components of the
air conditioner. However, even more important were the improvements in air flow
that made it possible to reduce the difference between the room temperature and
the temperature of the refrigerant in the indoor unit by almost 30%.
However, if we raise the temperature of the indoor refrigerant for cooling in the
summer too high, another problem will emerge. Cooling is actually only one of
two important services provided by air conditioners. The other is the drying effect.
Part of the discomfort that you feel on a hot summer day is from the high temperature, but high humidity also is an important factor. Conventional air conditioners
remove not only heat from a room, but also humidity. They can do this because
the humidity in the warm air condenses inside the indoor unit and is removed. But
this condensation only happens when the indoor unit is sufficiently cold. If the
temperature of the indoor unit gets much above 15 °C, the rate of condensation will
decrease dramatically.
To answer this problem, manufacturers are designing air conditioning systems
that remove heat and humidity in separate stages. Humidity is removed through the
use of special materials called desiccants, so the heat pump part of the air conditioner only needs to remove the heat from the room. In this way, the temperature
difference in the indoor unit can be reduced even more.
74
Chapter 4 Energy Conservation in Daily Life
Energy Conservation Through Load Reduction
Improving the air conditioner is not the only way that we can reduce the amount
of energy consumed in heating and cooling. We can also better insulate our homes.
In the summer when you return home, if you have been gone for awhile and
the sun has been shining brightly, you may find that your house is stiflingly hot.
So you quickly turn on the air conditioner. In just two or three minutes, your
house cools down. However, if you then turn off the air conditioner, heat will leak
in from outside, and soon it will become hot again. Therefore, it is better to
think of air conditioning not as cooling a hot room, but rather as pumping out the
heat that leaks in from outside. Insulating your home reduces the amount of
heat that leaks in.
The amount of heat that leaks in from the hot outdoors is called the cooling load.
The energy needed for cooling is given by the ratio of the cooling load to the
amount of heat that can be pumped out of the room using a given amount of energy.
Increasing the efficiency of the air conditioner reduces energy consumption by
increasing the heat pumped out with a given amount of energy. However, we can
also reduce the energy required for cooling by reducing the cooling load.
The amount of heat that flows into a room is proportional to the indoor/outdoor
temperature difference; the larger the difference, the greater the flow of heat. So
one way we can reduce the cooling load is to raise the thermostat setting; in fact,
we can reduce the cooling load to zero by setting the room temperature the same
as that outdoors. Energy saving actions such as raising the thermostat in summer
are important. However, the focus of this book is on the role technology can play
in achieving a sustainable society. Deciding to raise or lower the room temperature
to save energy – a problem of lifestyle – is outside the scope of this book.
The technological method for lowering the cooling load is to improve the insulation of the room being heated or cooled. This includes doing things like using
high-quality materials to insulate the floors, walls, and roofs, and making windows
double-paned. In houses in Northern Europe and Canada, where the winters are
severe, many ingenious devices for insulation are employed. However, in the
process of insulating our homes, if we end up making them too air-tight, the air
inside will get stuffy and stale, so we will need to improve ventilation. Of course,
if we just open the windows, the heating and cooling load will increase, defeating
the purpose of insulation.
On the other hand, if we allow the outside air flowing into the house to exchange
heat with the inside air flowing out through a thin plate of metal, we can use the
warm inside air to heat the cold outside air as it flows into the house. Moreover, if
instead of metal, we use a separator that allows water vapor as well as heat to pass
through and exchange between the incoming and outgoing air, we can dry the air
coming in during summer and recover the moisture of the air going out in winter.
In fact, almost half of the new office buildings in Japan are equipped with such
heat and humidity exchange systems. Residential buildings are also increasingly
using such ventilation systems. However, much of the air that is taken out of rooms
such as kitchens and bathrooms is not suitable for heat and humidity exchange.
2 Homes and Offices
75
Therefore, the efficiency is not as high in houses and apartments as it is in office
buildings.
It Is Wasteful to Use Gas to Boil Water
Next, let’s take a look at the consumption of energy for heating water by considering the example of preparing a bath. The process of preparing a bath involves
heating 20 °C water to 40 °C, and for the same reasons as in heating a room, the
minimum amount of energy required is achieved by an ideal heat pump. If the
temperature difference is 20 °C, then at least in theory just 20/(40 + 273) or 1/15th
of the amount of heat needs to be supplied as work. In comparison, heating the
bath directly by burning some fuel such as gas means that we need to consume at
least an amount of fuel energy that is the same as the amount of heat required for
the bath. Therefore, we can achieve our goal with far less fuel consumption using
a heat pump. This is the same as the reason we noted in the previous chapter that
burning gas to boil water in making drip coffee is such a waste of fuel.
Using a heat pump to heat a bath or boil water is more difficult than to heat a
room. If we were to make the temperature of the heat pump fluid 45 °C in order to
obtain 40 °C water for the bath, it would take too long for the water to heat up. To
heat the water fast enough, we must raise the temperature; however, as the temperature difference of the heat pump is increased, and the amount of work required
increases. Ten years ago, this might have seemed to be an insurmountable problem.
However, through the efforts of electric power companies and manufacturers, heat
pumps are now available on the market that heat water from ambient temperature
to 90 °C, which is more than enough to supply the hot water needs of homes.
There are other alternatives to reducing the large waste of energy occurring when
we heat a bath directly. For example, we know from the law of energy conservation
that when we combust energy resources at factories and power plants, even if along
the way the energy is transformed into useful forms such as electricity, work and
kinetic energy, in the end it all becomes heat. In general, useful forms of energy
cannot be obtained from heat that is at a temperature of around 40 °C, so at a
factory, there are countless sources of excess heat at these relatively low temperatures. We can think of this low-temperature heat as a waste product of energy
resources, and in fact we often speak of waste heat being dumped into rivers by
thermal power plants. If we were fortunate enough (or unfortunate enough!) to be
living near a factory or power plant, we could use their low-temperature heat to
heat our bath water.
How Effective Is Cogeneration?
Another possibility that has been suggested for obtaining heat with less waste is a
method called cogeneration. Cogeneration, sometimes called “combined heat and
power,” means the simultaneous generation of both electricity and heat.
76
Chapter 4 Energy Conservation in Daily Life
In Chapter 2, we saw that there are two ways to generate electricity – using a
generator or using an electric cell. Many different techniques are used to generate
electricity in both of these ways, including gas turbines or fuel cells. Each technique
loses some amount of the input energy as heat. For example, in the process of
generating electricity using a gas turbine, a large amount of the chemical energy
of the fuel becomes heat. Cogeneration tries to put both the heat and the electricity
to effective use. If the heat from the gas turbine is released at a temperature of
100 °C, that is sufficient for heating bath water, making coffee, and providing hot
water for other uses in homes and offices. In this way, we could make use of heat
that would otherwise have dissipated into the environment.
In reality, cogeneration has not succeeded as well as expected. The main reason
is that, compared to the demand for electricity, the demand for heat is small. In
cogeneration systems based on gas turbines at the turn of the century, 30% of the
chemical energy of the fuel is made into electricity, 40% into heat, and the remaining 30% is lost. However, there are only a few places where more heat is used than
electricity, such as hotels with heated pools. If we are not going to use the heat
anyway, then it is better to use standard electric power plants, which have electricity
generation efficiencies of more than 50%. Even if we include the heat from cogeneration, a cogeneration system that produces 30% electricity and 40% heat at 90 °C,
is a worse deal in terms of resources consumed than an electric power plant that
generates 50% electricity and throws away the rest of the heat. The reason is that
even if we end up using 20% of the electricity generated by the standard power
plant to produce heat, we can use heat pumps available on the market today to
pump up three times as much heat from ambient temperature to 90 °C. That is
equivalent to 60% of the original chemical energy, which exceeds the 40% heat
produced by the cogeneration system.
Current cogeneration systems have improved so that up to 50% of heat can be
recovered, which means the heat loss is just 20%. However, to encourage the use
of cogeneration systems, we must develop small cogeneration systems with high
electricity generation efficiency. One possibility is a cogeneration system based on
a fuel cell. Fuel cells can generate electricity at an efficiency of 50%, but the rest
of the chemical energy of the fuel ends up as heat. If the fuel cell operates at a
temperature of 100 °C, then the excess heat is released from the fuel cell at 100 °C.
From a fuel cell operating at 100 °C and generating electricity at an efficiency of
50%, we could obtain some of the chemical energy that was not converted into
electricity as hot water having a temperature of 100 °C. This hot water would
contain as much as 30% of the original chemical energy. Even if we were to use
some of the heat released from the fuel cell to preheat the fuel and air, there would
still be an excess of heat. In fact, such a fuel cell must be equipped with a cooling
system because if we did not release the heat from the fuel cell, it would overheat.
In other words, even if there were no demand for heat, we would have to remove
the heat from the coolant before returning it to the fuel cell. If we could develop a
cogeneration system based on a fuel cell, its efficiency in generating electric power
would rival that of large-scale electric power facilities, so any usable heat that is
cogenerated would be an added benefit.
3 Power Plants
77
Reduce Energy Consumed for Heating and
Cooling to One Tenth
In the last few sections, we have seen that the waste of energy resources from
technologies related to space heating and cooling, refrigerators, baths, and water
heating is quite large. Consequently, there should be lots of room left for reducing
energy consumption. Even if we only cut the temperature difference of heat pumps
by a factor of three and improve the efficiency of compression pumps from their
current value of about 50% to 75%, this would still reduce the electricity consumed
by air conditioners for transporting a given amount of heat to about one fifth. If we
cut the heating and cooling load by half through improvement of insulation, it
should be possible to reduce the electricity consumed for air conditioning to one
tenth of what it was in 1995.
Refrigerators are also heat pumps. So, theoretically, it should be possible to
achieve energy conservation in the same way as described for air conditioners.
Furthermore, in addition to improving the insulation, we could minimize the
increase in the load that occurs when the refrigerator door is opened and closed by
compartmenting off the space in the refrigerator.
We could devise ways to use the waste heat from refrigerators and other
appliances to heat water or provide space heating, resulting in even more energy
savings.
Lighting
Lighting is a “daily life” activity with particularly low energy efficiency. Incandescent light bulbs change only 2% of electricity into light, and even fluorescent light
bulbs, which we consider to be energy-saving devices, have efficiencies of only
about 12%. We need to improve the efficiency of lighting devices. Semi-conductors
could make an important contribution here. Special semi-conductors called lightemitting diodes are starting to appear as indicator lights for televisions and stereos,
lighted road signs, and the display panels in airports and train stations. Recently,
these lights have started to appear in hotels. If you see a light that you think is an
LED, carefully see if it is hot. Even fluorescent light bulbs get too hot to touch. So
if it isn’t hot, it is probably a high-efficiency LED light. As this kind of technology
develops, we should see a two to three-fold increase in efficiency in lighting, even
in comparison to fluorescent light bulbs.
3 Power Plants
We have seen that technologies increasing the efficiency of electrical devices,
such as air conditioners and lighting, can have a huge impact on energy use. The
78
Chapter 4 Energy Conservation in Daily Life
possibilities for conserving energy on the electricity supply side, in other words at
power plants, are also great. Here, let’s consider energy conservation in thermal
electric power plants.
As we saw in figure 2-2, a thermal electric power plant is a mechanism to transform the chemical energy of fuel into electricity. The waste heat from a thermal
power plant is the chemical energy that is not transformed into electricity. Therefore, the way to increase the efficiency of electricity generation is to minimize the
part lost as heat.
The High-Temperature Limit
In the second half of the 20th century, a remarkable improvement in technologies
for generating electricity in thermal power plants occurred. The electricity generation efficiency of thermal power plants, which was around 20% in the middle of
the century, rose to over 40% by the end of the century. This increase in efficiency
was due to technologies that made it possible to raise the temperature and pressure
of the steam in the power plants. The temperature of the steam in thermal electric
power plants, which was around 450 °C initially, is now over 600 °C. At the same
time, the pressure of the steam, which was around 40 atmospheres initially, has
increased to more than 300 atmospheres. As a result of these advances in technology, the efficiency of electricity generation could be increased to more than 42%.
And currently the makers of thermal power plants are trying to push the temperature
limit to 700 °C, thereby increasing the efficiency even further. However, the current
temperature and pressure of the steam are close to the limits for the materials of
the power plant. If we were to increase them much more, the steam would melt or
corrode the iron-based materials of the turbine.
There are actually two ways to consider the efficiency of a thermal power plant.
Heat is required to change water into steam, even if the temperature does not
change, and when steam is changed into water, heat energy can be obtained. To
calculate the efficiency of a thermal power plant, we divide the electricity obtained
by the heat required to produce that electricity. However, the amount of heat available from steam depends on whether we consider the heat that is obtained when
the steam providing the heat is changed into water. The amount of heat including
the heat obtained when steam is changed to water is called the higher-heating value
(HHV). The amount of heat obtained just when steam is lowered from the initial
to final temperature is called the lower-heating value (LHV). The HHV is larger
than the LHV, so the efficiency of a thermal power plant calculated in terms of the
HHV will be lower than the efficiency given by the LHV. In fact, fossil fuel energy
must be provided to convert water to steam in addition to raising the temperature
of the steam, so the efficiency based on the HHV is probably more accurate. We
will use the HHV based efficiency in this book.
Even an efficiency of 42% means that during the process of generating electricity
in a thermal power plant, 58% of the chemical energy of the fuel is lost to the
3 Power Plants
79
environment, mainly in the condenser. To make this efficiency higher, we must find
a way to increase the input temperature of the turbine. The reason is that, as we
saw in Chapter 2, high-temperature heat has a greater value than low-temperature
heat because a larger fraction of the heat can be transformed into electricity.
Combined Cycle Electric Power Generation
The technological innovation that broke through this efficiency barrier was combining a steam turbine and a gas turbine to produce a combined cycle (figure 4-4). A
gas turbine works in essentially the same way as a jet engine. In a combined cycle,
first the combustion gas of the fuel is used to turn the gas turbine, and as much
electricity is obtained as possible. The exhaust gas from the gas turbine still has a
temperature as high as 1000 °C, so this exhaust gas is used to generate steam, and
additional electricity is obtained from a normal steam turbine. The efficiency can
be increased in the combined cycle because the maximum temperature at which
electricity is generated is higher. Instead of being used to produce 600 °C steam, a
combustion gas with a temperature as high as 1500 °C is used by the gas turbine
to produce electricity directly. A commercially operated combined cycle plant with
an electricity generation efficiency of 53% has been in operation since June 2007
at the Kawasaki thermal power station in Japan. Another example is GE’s H system
power plant in operation in Baglan Bay, Wales.
Theoretically the efficiency can be raised even further if the temperature is
increased, so efforts are being made to find ways to raise the temperature of the
gas turbine even higher. One problem is that the materials of gas turbines used in
power plants today cannot handle temperatures much higher than 1500 °C. However,
with the development of new materials and the improvement of the structural
Fig. 4-4: The basic mechanism of a combined cycle gas turbine power plant
Note: The air compressor, gas turbine, and steam turbine are installed on the same axis. The system
is essentially the same as the system shown in figure 2-2 with a gas turbine added. The numbers
in circles are energy amounts in each of the parts when the fuel energy is 100.
80
Chapter 4 Energy Conservation in Daily Life
design of the gas turbine, prospects look good for reaching a temperature of
1700 °C. As a result of these efforts together with advances in cooling technologies
that are necessary to keep the turbine blades from deteriorating, it is thought that
an electric generation efficiency of more than 55% should be possible in the near
future.
Is this the limit? Not at all. The theoretical limit of electric generation efficiency
is 100%. Various ways to approach this efficiency level are being studied. We
just saw some ways that are being explored to make the temperature of the gas
turbine even higher. Other research aimed at increasing the electric generation
efficiency include devising better ways for combining the gas turbine and the steam
turbine. There is even work to develop a triple stage combined cycle where before
delivering the fuel to the gas turbine, electricity is first obtained from a fuel cell.
Fuel cells do not consume all of the fuel that is input to the cell. The fuel that
remains in the gas emitted by the fuel cell can be combusted in the gas turbine
to generate more electricity. Finally, the hot exhaust gas is used to generate steam
for use in the steam turbine.
In summary, the efficiencies of electricity generation using either generators or
electric cells vary widely based on the methods and technologies that are used. By
realizing better efficiencies, we can reduce the amount of fossil fuel we consume.
This is an important part of the potential for conserving energy through technological advances.
Chapter 5
Making Things and Recycling Things
As we saw in Chapter 1, it is likely that we will face a difficult state of affairs in
the 21st century, caused by the three-pronged crises of depletion of oil resources,
global warming, and massive generation of wastes. In the previous two chapters,
we examined the use of energy for activities in transportation, homes and offices.
Clearly there is still plenty of room for improving the energy efficiency of the “daily
life” activities that make up half of the total human consumption of energy. Improvements in energy efficiency help us to solve the problems of oil resource depletion
and global warming. How can we address the problem of massive generation of
wastes? One way is to construct a material-recycling society where waste materials
are recycled into new products through the human activities of “making things.”
However, because one half of the energy is consumed in “making things,” if recycling consumes too much energy, we will end up undoing all that we have achieved
through improvements in the energy efficiency of “daily life” activities. Therefore,
what we must do first is determine whether recycling with high energy efficiency
is possible.
1 The Theory of Recycling
Human Artifacts Will Eventually Become Saturated in Society
We are constantly purchasing new products as old products wear out, and new
buildings, roads and other infrastructure are constantly being built as cities expand.
As a result human artifacts are constantly accumulating in society. This accumulation is visible in the form of our modern cities, and each new city that emerges
represents a new accumulation of human artifacts. However, the earth is limited,
so it is impossible for the accumulation of human artifacts to continue forever.
There must be some point at which the amount of human artifacts accumulated in
society levels off or “saturates.” By the “saturation” of human artifacts, we mean
that the amount of materials in the human artifacts disposed each year is equal to
Hiroshi Komiyama and Steven Kraines
Vision 2050: Roadmap for a Sustainable Earth.
Springer 2008
81
82
Chapter 5 Making Things and Recycling Things
the amount of materials that are required to manufacture new artifacts. Therefore,
when human artifacts become saturated in society, if we can redistribute waste
materials to places where they are required through recycling, we can put an end
to the exploitation of natural resources.
In fact, there are signs that the saturation of human artifacts is already happening
in developed countries. For example, the car ownership in almost all developed
countries is more than one car for every two people. When car ownership reaches
this level, the total number of cars in society approaches saturation, and demand
for new cars becomes centered on replacement buying.
In Japan, which has a population of 127 million, currently there are about
50 million passenger cars. The average time that a car is used before it is disposed
is about ten years in Japan, so we can estimate that the number of new cars
sold each year for replacement buying will be 5 million. Although there is some
variation from year to year, following 1989, the number of new cars registered
each year has in fact peaked at between 4 and 5 million. In OECD Europe and
the U.S., the vehicle ownership per person increased only slightly between 2000
and 2004. Therefore, in these countries as well, the number of cars is already
nearing saturation.
Construction of buildings is another example of human artifact saturation. In the
large cities of Japan and Europe it is already the norm that when a new building is
to be constructed, an old building must be demolished to make room for the new
building. Buildings constructed on land where no building existed before are becoming the exception. In figure 5-1, we can see this state of building saturation in the
annual production of cement, which is the main material for the construction of
buildings. The current total global cement production is 2.5 billion tons per year.
Cement production in the U.S., which used to be the world’s largest producer
of cement, began to saturate at around 80 million tons per year from the 1970’s.
Fig. 5-1: Cement production in different countries (Data from UN Common Database, United
Nations Statistics Division; and Mineral Commodity Summaries, U.S. Geological Survey)
1 The Theory of Recycling
83
In Japan, the amount of cement production, which grew rapidly following the war,
has fluctuated between 70 million and 95 million tons per year from the second half
of the 1970’s, indicating a saturation of Japanese cement production. Data for Russia
is limited, but it appears that Russian cement production has saturated as well.
Currently, the largest producer of cement in the world is China. China produces
an astonishing 1.2 billion tons, which is almost half of the global production. Of
the major cement producing countries shown in figure 5-1, China is the only
country whose production has increased significantly in the past decade, and that
increase has accounted for almost all of the increase in global production during
that time. There is no question that if someone who visited Shanghai at the end
of the 20th century were to visit the city again today, that person would be stunned
by the transformation that had taken place. In the span of just a few years, what
was once a sprawling rural village has become a metropolis eclipsing the modern
cities of Japan, Europe and America. The population of Shanghai is 13 million,
more than that of Tokyo or any city in the U.S. or Europe. Expressways and
subways run through the city, and the cluster of enormous buildings bring to
mind the high-rise skylines of Manhattan in New York or Shinjuku in Tokyo.
One part of the 1.2 billion tons of cement that is produced in China each year
continues to go into the construction of modern cities such as the new Shanghai.
However, even in those cities, at some point in the future the number of buildings
will approach saturation.
The Raw Material for Iron Will Inevitably Change
Let’s take a look at the production of iron from this perspective of artifact saturation.
It is estimated that by the end of the 20th century, humanity had produced a total of
18 billion tons of iron and that about 10 billion tons of that iron was accumulated
in society as human artifacts such as cars, buildings, and bridges (some estimates
are higher, but we use this conservative estimate here). In other words, most of the
iron that was made through the reduction of iron ore in the past has not been thrown
away as garbage or recycled, but rather has accumulated as valuable parts of the
social infrastructure. So what will happen in the future to this iron?
We can estimate the rate of generation of iron scrap from the amount of iron
contained in the human artifacts accumulated in society and the average lifetime
of those human artifacts. The average lifetime of human artifacts made of iron is
about 30 years, so one thirtieth of the iron in accumulated human artifacts appears
each year as scrap. Because the current amount of iron accumulation is about 10
billion tons, more than 300 million tons of scrap is being generated each year. The
amount of human artifacts accumulated in society is continuing to increase, so the
amount of scrap that is generated each year will also continue to increase.
The production of iron from iron ore in 1995 was 500 million tons per year.
If this production were to continue unabated, and if we also assume that all of
the iron products made will be recycled as scrap and used to make other iron
84
Chapter 5 Making Things and Recycling Things
products, then from 1995 to 2050, more than 25 billion tons of iron will have
been newly accumulated within society. At that point, the total accumulation
of iron, which in 1995 was about 10 billion tons, will exceed 35 billion tons. If
one thirtieth of this accumulated iron becomes scrap each year, then from 2050
1.2 billion tons of scrap will be generated each year. Therefore, in 2050, the generation of scrap alone will exceed the total iron production in 1995 of 800 million
tons per year.
As a consequence, all we need to do to create a material-recycling system for
iron is reduce the production of iron made from iron ore and make efficient use
of the scrap instead. In Japan, the total production of iron and steel has stayed
the same at about 100 million tons per year since 1980, and in 1995, 67% of production was from iron ore and 33% was from scrap. The iron and steel industry in
the U.S. has a much longer history than Japan, and as a result there is a lot more
accumulation of iron products in U.S. cities. A lot of scrap is generated from these
products, and so the fraction of the total iron and steel that is produced from scrap
in the U.S. is much higher than in Japan. In 1995, it was more than 50%.
However, as we saw in Chapter 1, the current production of iron from iron ore
is about 900 millions per year, almost double the production in 1995. Does this
mean that we are headed away from recycling and towards disaster? Not necessarily. The important point is that the consumption rate of iron ore is already decreasing in the developed countries, which indicates that those countries are well into a
transition to a recycling society based on the use of scrap. In developing countries,
the demand for new iron products is large, so the production of iron from the reduction of iron ore will most likely continue for awhile. Most of the recent increase in
production of iron from iron ore has occurred in China and India. However, eventually even those countries will move towards the same form of scrap-based recycling
as the developed countries.
The concepts of recycling presented above are not limited to iron – the same
thing can be said for other types of material production. Figure 5-2 gives a sketch
of the transition of production that is necessary for achieving a sustainable society.
Where we are on the horizontal axis depends on the material considered and the
level of development of the country. For most materials considered on a global
level, as a result of continued demand for new human artifacts in the near future,
the accumulation of human artifacts will increase, and the generation of waste will
also increase proportionally. However, by increasing the annual production of
materials from recycling waste artifacts, we will begin to reduce the consumption
of non-renewable natural resources. In this way, we should be able to circumvent
the problem of the exhaustibility of non-renewable natural resources. Therefore,
the real problem that we must address is the future of energy resources.
Let’s think a bit more about the conclusion in the previous paragraph. It is often
said that we must break away from our mass production / mass consumption civilization. However, we should consider carefully what this means. In order to meet
the basic material demands of the more than six billion people living on the earth,
we cannot avoid the need for producing a huge amount of materials. On the other
hand, we have seen that the major threats to the sustainability of human society are
2 Recycling That Is Also Energy Conservation
85
Fig. 5-2: A graph showing how the accumulation and production of human artifacts will progress
in the 21st century
the depletion of resources, particularly oil, and the massive generation of wastes.
It is not mass production itself that is the problem. Therefore, to achieve sustainability what we must aim for is to break away from a civilization based on massive
consumption of the earth’s natural resources and massive dumping of waste materials into the earth’s environment. The warnings of scientists and other experts that
the amount of resources and the capacity of the environment are limited and that
human activities are already exceeding those limits are important. However, there
is no need to despair. There is a solution.
2 Recycling That Is Also Energy Conservation
Many people have expressed negative opinions regarding recycling. Among them
is the objection that if we recycle, we will use too much energy. Let’s examine this
criticism using the method of breaking down processes into elementary steps that
we developed in Chapter 3.
The collection of scrap and other waste material is basically “transportation,”
and so theoretically the energy required for collection is zero. Of course, in reality
we cannot avoid having to consume some energy to collect the waste material.
However, for production from natural resources, we need to extract and transport
raw materials from mines that often are in remote locations. At least in energy
terms, in most cases the collection required for recycling is not much greater than
the transport required for production from natural resources.
86
Chapter 5 Making Things and Recycling Things
Some energy is required for the “separation” process of obtaining basic materials
from mixtures of waste material. However, as we saw in Chapter 3, the relative
size of that energy is 1, and so if we do the separation efficiently, it will not require
a lot of energy. Therefore, the real problem is how much energy is consumed at
the plant in the process of producing new basic materials from waste materials that
have been collected and separated. In the next several sections, we will compare
production from natural resources and from waste human artifacts for iron, aluminum, cement, and glass.
Reduction of Iron Ore: The Blast Furnace Method
We saw in Chapter 1 that of the 1.3 billion tons of iron produced each year, most
is made in blast furnaces using iron ore as the raw material, but a significant fraction is made in electric arc furnaces using scrap as the raw material.
First, let’s break down the production from iron ore into elementary steps. The
production process occurs via the following three steps. First, the reduction reaction
uses carbon to change iron ore into pig iron and CO2. Next, the carbon contained
in the pig iron is separated out and the concentrations of trace elements in the iron
are adjusted as required by the product specifications. Finally, the iron material is
shaped into iron products such as thin sheets and rounded bars. Therefore, the
process consists of the steps reduction, separation, and shaping. Theoretically, the
energy needed for shaping is zero, and in fact through advances in integrated iron
and steel making such as the continuous casting process we will see next, the energy
used to make iron into sheets and bars has been reduced dramatically. So most of
the energy required for producing iron from iron ore is used in the reduction and
separation steps. The relative size of the energy requirement is 1000 for reduction
and 1 for separation. Therefore, if performed efficiently, the energy requirement for
separation is negligible.
By calculating the minimum energy needed for the reduction of iron and comparing it to the maximum energy that can be obtained from the combustion of
carbon, we can find the minimum amount of carbon that is required for the reduction step. The theoretical minimum energy needed for making iron converts to
202 kg of carbon for the manufacture of one ton of iron. Currently, the value for
large-scale integrated iron and steel works is about 600 kg. Therefore, we see that
one third of the carbon is necessary for making iron even in the ideal case, and
only two thirds of the carbon can be saved by even the most sophisticated
technologies.
In the past, after the pig iron came out in molten form from the blast furnace,
it was cooled into blocks for storage. The blocks of iron were later heated and
shaped into thick plates, which were then left to cool once more. This process of
reheating and cooling the iron was repeated until little by little the desired shape,
2 Recycling That Is Also Energy Conservation
87
such as a thin sheet that could be used for the body of a car, was obtained. The
energy used to heat the iron each time was not recovered, so a large amount of fuel
was consumed. To reduce this waste of fuel, the continuous casting process was
introduced. In continuous casting, the steps from the production of pig iron at the
blast furnace to the forming of iron sheets and bars are carried out in a continuous
process so as to avoid repeated heating and cooling of the iron. Furthermore, other
technologies were developed to recover some of the energy that was input as coke
into the iron making process. One is to use the gas emitted from the blast furnace,
which contains fuel such as carbon monoxide and hydrogen, to generate electricity.
Another is to generate electricity using devices like top-pressure recovery turbines
where a turbine for generating electricity is turned by the pressure of the exhaust
gas. Through the application of these various technologies, the high present day
overall efficiency of iron and steel making – 600 kg of coal per ton of iron – has
been achieved.
However, currently almost none of the heat that is used for heating the iron ore
in the blast furnace is recovered. Also, there are many steps in the process of
shaping and forming, such as rolling and cutting, where energy is still wasted. We
have seen that the energy needed for shaping and forming theoretically is zero, so
any energy used for that purpose is waste. For example, in one process a slab of
iron as much as one meter thick is rolled into thin sheets having a thickness of
0.7 mm for use in making automobile parts. Currently, this process is carried out
by passing the iron slab through a large number of rollers that are powered by
electricity. Even though each step of rolling may not consume so much energy,
when the multiple steps are added up, the total energy consumption is rather large.
Also, energy is used for processes such as surface treatment.
The difference between the ideal carbon consumption rate of 202 kg per ton
of iron and the actual value of 600 kg is the result of the combination of these
various small energy consuming steps. How much further conservation of energy
will be achieved in new iron making facilities will depend on how much is
invested in equipment for that purpose; however, it is unlikely that we will be
able to reduce the carbon consumption to less than 400 kg per ton of iron in the
foreseeable future.
Recycling of Iron: The Electric Arc Furnace Method
Iron is recycled in the following way. Iron products that have reached the end of
their lifetimes are dismantled, and the iron is sorted from the other materials and
collected as scrap. The scrap is melted, impurities are separated out, and the iron
is shaped again and shipped out as iron products such as rods and sheets. The
furnace where the scrap is melted, called an electric arc furnace, uses electricity to
generate the heat for melting the scrap.
88
Chapter 5 Making Things and Recycling Things
Dividing this process of making iron from recycled scrap into elementary steps,
we have melting, separation, and shaping. Of these steps, the ones that require
energy are melting and separation, and the sizes are 10 and 1, respectively. Therefore, the largest part is melting. Converting the heat that is required to melt iron
into units of carbon, we find that 7.5 kg of carbon is sufficient to melt one ton of
iron. This is about 27 times less than the ideal minimum value of 202 kg for the
reduction of iron ore, so we see that recycling iron has the potential to be much
more energy efficient than producing iron from natural ore.
In reality, recycling of iron today is not so efficient. The electric arc furnace
melts the iron scrap by converting electricity directly into heat, which we have seen
is an inefficient use of electricity. Furthermore, as with the processes that we looked
at in Chapter 3, in order to melt the iron scrap quickly, the temperature of the
electric arc furnace is made much higher than would be required in the ideal case.
When we calculate the fuel consumed at a thermal power plant to generate the
electricity that is currently used in iron scrap recycling, we find that 300 kg of fossil
fuels are actually consumed for each ton of iron scrap. Still, this is just half of the
600 kg used in the blast furnace method, so for the manufacture of iron, even
recycling using this rather inefficient method consumes much less energy than
production from natural resources.
Let’s summarize the points above. The blast furnace method of making iron
from natural resources requires energy for the reduction of iron ore. The electric
arc furnace method for recycling iron from iron scrap requires energy for melting.
The sizes of the corresponding elementary steps of reduction and melting are 1000
and 10, respectively, so we can estimate roughly that the energy consumption for
the electric arc method should be on the order of 100 times smaller. In fact, we saw
that the melting heat of iron is about one twenty-seventh the heat of reduction. This
is the basis for the energy savings of the electric arc furnace method. However,
given that the melting heat is just one twenty-seventh the heat of reduction, why
is it that conventional iron scrap recycling can only reduce energy consumption by
half that used by the blast furnace?
One reason conventional iron scrap recycling does not achieve a higher reduction in energy consumption is that almost none of the heat energy generated in an
electric arc furnace to melt the iron scrap is collected. As one example, this energy
could be used to replace the electricity that is now consumed for the shaping and
forming of the iron. However, the most important problem is that the heat for
melting the iron scrap is currently supplied using electricity. The reason is that using
electricity it is easy to obtain the high temperature of 1540 °C that is required for
melting iron. However, combusting fossil fuels, converting about 40% of that heat
into electricity using a thermal power plant, and then changing the electricity back
into heat to melt the iron is terribly inefficient, as we saw in the comparison of
using an electric heater versus a gas stove to heat a room. It is possible to develop
technologies to melt iron scrap using fossil fuels directly, and researchers are currently working on practical applications. By using fossil fuels instead of electricity
to melt the iron scrap, it should be possible to reduce the energy consumption of
the electric arc furnace method by 50%, or 150 kg of carbon per ton of iron.
2 Recycling That Is Also Energy Conservation
89
Electrolysis Versus Electric Melting of Aluminum
Next, let’s take a look at aluminum. If we look at the production process from
bauxite in terms of elementary steps, we have mining that is a form of transportation, melting of bauxite, electrolysis of the bauxite that is a form of reduction, and
shaping. The steps that require energy are melting and electrolysis; however,
because the sizes are 10 and 1000 respectively, we can see that most of the energy
is consumed as electricity in the electrolysis of the bauxite. Currently, the electrolysis process is carried out at a voltage that is about twice the theoretical value, so
about twice the ideal amount of electricity is consumed. Although the electricity
for electrolysis of aluminum is usually provided by hydropower, even hydropower
loses 15% of the potential energy of the hydropower resources in generating electricity. Therefore, the energy conservation potential is almost 60%.
The recycling of aluminum is quite widespread. The reason is that, like iron,
the consumption of energy for recycling aluminum is small, and therefore it is
sufficiently cost-effective to recycle aluminum even in pure economic terms. The
heat of melting for aluminum is about 83 times less than the heat of reduction
required for electrolysis of bauxite, and even in actual industrial applications, the
electricity used in plants for aluminum remelting and rolling is no more than 3%
that used for production from bauxite. Therefore, the energy-related benefit of
recycling is even larger for aluminum than it is for iron in both theoretical and
practical terms.
Recycling of Non-metal Mineral Materials
Looking in the same way at the process of cement manufacture, we see that it is
made up of the following elementary steps: mining of limestone that is a form of
transportation, pulverization that is a form of shaping, and the reaction of thermal
decomposition that removes CO2 from limestone to produce calcium oxide. Theoretically, other than the reaction, none of the steps need to consume energy. Furthermore, compared to the reduction step with an energy measure of 1000 that is
required in the manufacture of metals such as iron and aluminum, the energy
measure for reactions is just 100, so we can estimate that the theoretical energy
consumption for making cement is about one tenth that required for metal. In
reality, production of one ton of cement only requires 100 kg of fossil fuel, which
is six times less than the amount used for iron making. Furthermore, this value is
just 40% larger than the theoretical value of energy required to make cement, which
is about 70 kg.
There are many types of cement. Normal cement, called “Ordinary Portland
Cement,” can be made up of as much as 5% materials from other processes, such
as the byproduct of blast furnaces called “blast furnace slag,” the residuals from
combustion of coal called “fly ash,” and even ordinary limestone. Another type of
90
Chapter 5 Making Things and Recycling Things
cement, called “Portland Cement Blends,” is characterized by a larger amount of
additives. The different types are used for different purposes. In this way, waste
materials from other processes are recycled as much as possible in the production
of cement.
The other main non-metal mineral-based material, glass, is produced through
the following steps: 1) mining of the raw materials silicon dioxide from quartz,
calcium carbonate from limestone, and sodium carbonate from soda ash, 2) pulverization, 3) mixing, 4) melting, 5) thermal decomposition, the same reaction used
in making cement, 6) melting, and 7) shaping. Mixing is the opposite of separation,
and so because separation requires energy, we know that mixing is an energy producing process. Therefore, the only steps that require energy are melting and reaction, with sizes of 10 and 100, respectively. However, while the reaction only
involves calcium carbonate, the melting process must be done for all of the materials, so the energy consumption for melting cannot be ignored. Currently, 200 kg of
fossil fuels is used to produce one ton of glass. This is more than three times larger
than the theoretical energy required for both the melting and the reaction, which
corresponds to 60 kg of fossil fuels per ton of glass.
Why is the ratio between the current energy consumption rate and the theoretical
value so different for glass and cement, if their manufacturing processes are almost
identical? The main reason is the difference in the quality requirements of the products. Glass products have strict requirements for quality. For example, contamination by even a small amount of bubbles or other impurities cannot be allowed.
Therefore, the manufacturing process must be carried out slowly and carefully. For
that reason, the glass material needs to be kept hot for a longer time than the cement
material, and this means a larger heat loss in actual production processes.
Currently, about 50% of glass is recycled. Although not to the extent of the
recycling of aluminum and iron, the energy consumption of production from pulverized recycled glass, called “cullet,” is smaller than from natural materials.
Therefore, like we have seen in the manufacture of other materials, recycling of
glass is advantageous from an energy perspective.
Almost all of the cement that is produced in the world today is mixed with sand,
gravel and water and used as concrete. As we saw in Chapter 1, after the concrete
products reach the end of their product lives, the concrete is recycled by pulverizing
it and using it in low-grade applications such as roadbeds. However, we also saw
that in the future, this kind of demand will begin to decrease. Therefore, there will
be a need for a full-fledged cement recycling process where cement is remade from
the waste concrete produced, for example, during the demolition of a building. If
we pulverize the concrete, separate out the sand and gravel, and heat the remaining
material, which is calcium oxide hydrate, it is possible to recover the cement. The
theoretical energy size for pulverization, separation and reaction is 0, 1, and 100
respectively. This is the same as the breakdown that we saw for the current cement
production process. Therefore, technologically it should be possible to develop a
recycling process that can be operated with the same level of energy consumption
as the current cement production process. In the future, we may see pulverizing
mixer trucks that can recover cement from concrete on site in place of concrete
mixer trucks.
2 Recycling That Is Also Energy Conservation
91
Recycling Is a Means for Energy Conservation
We have seen in the previous sections that there are still numerous possibilities
for conserving energy in manufacture of metals, cement, and glass from natural
materials. However, more importantly, we have also seen that the processes of
separation and melting for recycling these materials from waste products actually
consume less energy than the processes required for manufacture from natural
materials. The difference is particularly large in the case of metals. Furthermore,
we have seen that this is not only true in terms of the theoretical energy consumption required of all of the steps from collection to reuse, it is also true in actual
recycling applications for metals and glass. Therefore, in most cases the criticism
that recycling results in the waste of energy is just not true.
If we do come across a recycling process that results in a large consumption of
energy, we should consider this to be an indication of large inefficiencies in the
process. Just as we saw in the example of heating a room, the energy efficiency for
recycling is strongly affected by the method that is used. For instance, if the waste
material that is collected is a mixture of all kinds of substances jumbled together,
consumption of a large amount of energy is probably unavoidable in order to
recycle that material.
We saw in Chapter 1 that the amount of elements in the biosphere is constant.
So what does it mean for a resource such as iron to become depleted? As we saw
with energy in Chapter 2, the key is in what it means to be a valuable resource.
The conditions for a potential resource, natural or manmade, to be valuable in terms
of energy are as follows. First, the resource must have a high concentration of some
basic material. Second, the resource must not contain too many elements that are
difficult to separate. Third, the resource must exist in large amounts that are gathered together. Without these conditions, because elements exist throughout the
biosphere, there would be no limit to the amount of available resources. For
example, large amounts of almost all kinds of elements are contained in sea water,
including metals and even uranium. However, because the concentration is
extremely low, a huge amount of energy is needed to extract these elements from
sea water. Therefore, as a resource, sea water cannot compete with mineral deposits
under ground.
We can consider the recovery of materials from human artifacts that have been
thrown away in the same manner. The first condition states that in order for waste
products to be valuable resources, the concentration must not be significantly less
than that of natural resources. Clearly the concentration of materials such as iron,
glass and paper in waste products is not lower than in natural resources. The real
problems are related to the second and third conditions: waste products contain
elements that are difficult to separate, and waste products are generated in small
amounts all throughout society. Therefore, there are two key points to raising the
efficiency of recycling and the value of waste products as a resource. First, we must
make sure that when products are thrown away, materials that are difficult to separate are not mixed in. Second, we must construct a system for efficiently collecting
and transporting the waste products that are spread out in society’s infrastructure.
92
Chapter 5 Making Things and Recycling Things
Moreover, if we can succeed in constructing a comprehensive system based on the
concepts we have seen here that encompasses the entire lifecycle of human artifacts
from design to consumption and disposal, this will help us to reach our overall goal
of realizing a material-recycling society with superb energy efficiency. We will
come back to the issues related to realizing this system in Chapter 8.
3 Is It Bad to Burn Waste Paper and Plastic?
Even if We Burn Paper, It Can Still Be Recycled
We have seen here that recycling gives us the twin benefits of 1) reducing the
amount of waste materials that get dumped in the biosphere and 2) conserving
energy. However, we should keep in mind that when we recycle things, it is not
always necessary that they be circulated as materials. This is important for two
reasons. The first is that unavoidably some waste material will be generated whose
quality is too degraded to be easily reused as a raw material for producing new
material. The second is that we have a large need for energy. These considerations
are particularly important for paper and plastic. First, let us consider the case of
paper.
From the direct mail advertisements that bombard our mailboxes to the recent
deluge of computer printouts, a huge amount of paper that seems almost criminal
to throw away is being consumed each day. We saw in Chapter 1 that the production of paper from trees consumes a lot of energy. Like metals and glass, recycling
paper if done efficiently can save energy. Currently, in Japan, the EU and the U.S.,
about 50% of waste paper is used together with new pulp in the production of paper.
If we can increase this recycle ratio without stretching technological and economic
limits, then it is desirable to do so. However, if we repeat the recycling of paper
over and over, gradually the length of the fibers will become shorter, and the
strength of the paper will decline. For this reason, the limit for the ratio of waste
paper in the raw material for paper manufacture is said to be 70%. If we cannot
recycle all of the waste paper directly due to this reason, what is the best
alternative?
Currently, waste paper that is not recycled is incinerated together with municipal
waste or simply buried in landfills. The paper buried in landfills decays or is consumed by microbes. Therefore, whether the waste paper is incinerated or buried in
land fills, it eventually ends up as CO2 in the atmosphere.
If we are going to burn the waste paper anyway, we should try to find a useful
way to burn it. Just disposing the waste paper in incinerators or land fills is the
same as “burning oil fields.” However, if we burn the paper in a coal-fired power
plant, we can reduce the amount of coal consumption by the amount of heat that
is generated by the paper. Using waste paper in cement making plants or blast
furnaces is also possible. Wherever fossil fuels are burned, if we can substitute
3 Is It Bad to Burn Waste Paper and Plastic?
93
waste paper for some of the fossil fuels, we can reduce the use of fossil fuel
resources. The question we should ask is not whether or not burning is wasteful,
but rather what is best in comparison to the current situation of waste paper disposal
in incinerators or land fills.
In Chapter 2, we saw how the efficiency of heating depends greatly on the
method that is used. When we use waste paper as a fuel, we must also consider
what method will give the best efficiency.
For example, refuse power generation is one technology that is used for recycling garbage. The idea is to burn garbage and to use the heat for thermal power
generation. Unfortunately, the power generation efficiency that can be achieved is
little more than 10%, just a fifth of the efficiency of the most advanced power
plants. In other words, fuel in normal power plants can be used five times more
efficiently than in refuse power generation. Refuse power generation is also used
to produce hot water. However, as we saw with cogeneration in the last chapter, in
most cases the demand for hot water is much less than for electricity. So even if
we can collect almost all of the heat from the combustion of garbage in the form
of hot water, the value of that energy will be low.
If we can find a way to burn waste paper that reduces consumption of an amount
of fossil fuels equivalent to the chemical energy of the paper, then it is probably
alright to burn the paper. This may require us to find a way to efficiently remove
water and other contaminants from the waste paper. However, if we can do this
without using too much energy, all of the energy that we can obtain from burning
the paper will be a positive effect in terms of depletion of fossil fuel resources.
So why is it that we feel burning paper is wasteful? One reason is probably our
concern that consuming paper results in the destruction of forests. However, if we
are careful in managing the forests and replanting the trees in a sustainable way,
then burning paper to produce electricity, for example, can actually be considered
as a form of natural solar-powered energy system. The other important reason for
our resistance to the idea of burning paper is our lack of recognition that in reality
we are already burning an amount of oil that is more than ten times the amount of
paper we use. For example, in comparison to the 2.7 tons of fossil fuels in carbon
units that Japanese people use per person each year, the amount of paper use is just
a little more than 0.2 tons. There is no reason that we must not burn waste paper at
the end of its lifecycle. What we must do in order to make the production of paper
sustainable is replant the trees after they are harvested for making pulp and reduce
the current amount of 300 kg of fossil fuels that are burned in the manufacture of
one ton of paper. Furthermore, although not treated in this book, we must also
address the problem of consumption – do we really need to use this much paper?
Using Plastic as Fuel
We can use the same kind of thinking when we consider the optimal way to recycle
plastic. Currently, the largest natural resource consumed by humans is the 7.5
94
Chapter 5 Making Things and Recycling Things
billion tons of fossil fuels in carbon units each year that we saw in Chapter 2. Of
this, the amount that is made into materials is just the 200 million tons of plastics,
synthetic fibers and other petrochemical materials manufactured each year. Therefore, 7.3 billion tons of fossil fuels or almost 98% of the total consumption are
burned to provide energy for “making things” and “daily life” activities.
We can divide the methods for using waste plastic into four basic types: 1) reuse
of the waste plastic as is, 2) reuse after reshaping, 3) use of thermal decomposition
to transform the waste plastic back into its raw material form such as ethylene,
and 4) use of the waste plastic as fuel. If it is possible to reuse a plastic product
as is or reshape it into a recycled product having about the same value as the
original product, then that is probably the best thing to do. The energy for shaping
is small, so even if we have to reshape the plastic into new products, this would
still let us save nearly all of the one ton of oil consumed per ton of plastic when
made from naphtha.
For the third type of recycling, where thermal decomposition is used to return
the plastic to raw material form, we must be careful to consider the size of the
energy consumption that would be required. As we saw at the end of Chapter 3,
thermal decomposition is also the most energy intensive step in the production of
plastic from naphtha. Therefore, it is not impossible that in the worst case more
than one ton of oil will be consumed to recycle a ton of plastic. Also, we must take
care in situations where high quality products are reused to make low quality items
such as park benches and planters. If the waste plastic is reused in products that
are actually needed, then it may be alright to do this. However, in some situations
today recycling is done for its own sake with little consideration of how much
demand there will be for the recycled products, and in other situations the recycled
products are products that could have been made through the consumption of less
resources if a different material was used. In these situations, it may be better to
use the waste plastic as a fuel to substitute for fossil fuel resources.
For example, currently one of the most promising methods to recycle waste
plastic is to use it as a substitute for coke in the reduction of iron ore. If plastic is
preprocessed to remove chlorine and other impurities and then heat-treated, we can
obtain grains of carbon that have almost the same characteristics as coke made from
coal. Even with the technology available today, it is said that 70% of the chemical
energy of waste plastic can be reused as a substitute for coke, which is excellent
performance for a recycling process.
From the previous discussion, it is clear that particularly for paper and plastic,
we need to consider the pros and cons of different options for recycling and
reuse of waste materials from a global perspective rather than just from a single
aspect such as whether or not waste products are recycled into other material
products.
In a society where human artifacts have reached saturation, there are two paths
for the human artifacts that have reached the end of their product lives: they can
be thrown away or they can be recycled. We can imagine what would happen if
we choose to throw human artifacts away by thinking about the fate of modern
cities. We have seen that cities represent the accumulation of human artifacts. If
3 Is It Bad to Burn Waste Paper and Plastic?
95
we take the average lifespan of human artifacts to be 50 years, then after 50 years,
an amount of waste material equivalent to all of the cities that exist today will have
to be disposed of somewhere in the biosphere. If the number of cities continues to
grow, and those cities are also disposed of every 50 years, then the earth will end
up being turned into a garbage dump. Therefore, if we want to achieve a sustainable
earth, there is no alternative but for us to work to create a material-recycling society.
The point of this chapter is that not only is “making things” by recycling possible,
it can also contribute to the conservation of energy resources.
Chapter 6
Introduction of Renewable Energy
The previous chapters have shown that there is considerable potential for energy
conservation in the activities of “daily life.” Furthermore, even for the activities of
“making things,” we can save energy resources through recycling in comparison
to the present practice of production from natural resources. However, even if we
can reduce the amount of energy that we consume in this way, we will still need a
large amount of energy resources. We cannot continue to depend on fossil fuels. If
we just consider the single issue of global warming caused by CO2 emissions, it is
clear that we do not have much time left to develop energy resources that can
replace fossil fuels.
We have seen that it will probably not be possible to achieve the complete
replacement of fossil fuels within the 21st century. However, this does not mean
that we can just sit back and do nothing as we watch fossil fuel resources disappear.
Rather, we must see this as a warning that only if we apply our best efforts towards
the development of alternative energy resources now will it be possible for us to
launch ourselves away from oil and other fossil fuels and make a soft landing to
an alternative and sustainable energy system.
1 Could Intensification of Nuclear Power Be the Answer?
As we saw in Chapter 2, the options for alternative energy are limited to nuclear
energy and renewable energy. To which of these should we entrust our future?
Types of Nuclear Power
Many experts claim that nuclear power is the answer. One benefit is that, because
the nuclear reaction of uranium is used instead of the combustion of carbon, nuclear
power causes essentially no greenhouse gas emissions. On the other hand, like
Hiroshi Komiyama and Steven Kraines
Vision 2050: Roadmap for a Sustainable Earth.
Springer 2008
97
98
Chapter 6 Introduction of Renewable Energy
fossil fuels, uranium is a non-renewable resource. While uranium does exist in
rather large quantities under the earth’s surface, most of it is Uranium 238, which
cannot be used directly in nuclear fission. Only 0.7% of the uranium on the earth
is Uranium 235, the fissionable form of uranium that can be used in conventional
nuclear reactors. The amount of confirmed Uranium 235 reserves divided by the
current production rate is currently just 45 years, which gives us some concern that
the natural uranium resources may be exhausted. However, it is also said that if we
look we can find all that we need. From the example of oil in the past, at least we
can say that it is unlikely that the resources will actually be depleted in 45 years.
However, this does not change the fact that current nuclear power generation is a
technology that relies on a non-renewable resource.
One possible solution to this problem that has generated much interest is the use
of breeder reactors. Currently, the concentration of Uranium 235 in the uranium
needs to be enriched to about 2% for use as the fuel in nuclear power generation.
The Uranium 238 is unused and must be disposed of in expensive containment
facilities. However, if breeder reactors can be realized, it will be possible to transform the unreacted Uranium 238 that remains in the reactor into Plutonium 239,
which is another fissionable material, by bombarding it with neutrons. All at once,
the amount of nuclear power resources could be increased ten fold. This may seem
like a perfect technology; however, unfortunately it is not without problems. Plutonium is even more dangerous than uranium, so the safety and non-proliferation
issues are even more severe in the case of breeder reactors.
For a long time, people have hoped to develop a technology for producing
electricity through the process of nuclear fusion. Production of electricity through
nuclear fusion would work by the same principle as that which gives the sun its
energy, so scientifically it should certainly be possible. If power generation through
nuclear fusion could be realized, the amount of electricity that could be produced
would be essentially limitless. However, considering that as of yet no one has been
able to reach the critical state where the energy that is produced is greater than the
energy that is supplied, and that people who were saying thirty years ago that “in
thirty years we will construct a demonstration reactor” are still saying the same
thing today, nuclear fusion will probably not be a viable energy source for the 21st
century. If we are going to use nuclear energy, it will most likely have to be nuclear
fission, with all of its resource, safety and nuclear proliferation related problems.
Concerns About Safety
Concerns regarding the safety of nuclear technology are numerous. While some of
the fears may actually be unfounded, many of them are quite serious, such as the
issue of nuclear weapon proliferation and the disposal of radioactive waste having
a half-life of several thousand years. The contribution of nuclear power to the total
global energy production is currently 5%, and it is not likely to increase much. If,
for instance, we wanted to meet the total energy used today with nuclear power,
2 Sunlight
99
that will mean constructing ten thousand plants the size of the Three Mile Island
nuclear power plant around the world. The task of figuring out how to solve the
issues related to accidents, terrorism and handling of radioactive waste would
almost certainly exceed our current abilities.
If we cannot place our expectations on intensification of nuclear energy, we will
need to focus our efforts into the development of renewable energy. Renewable
energy exists in great abundance throughout the biosphere; the problem that renewable energy technologies attempt to address is how to transform that energy into
forms that are easy to use, such as electricity and vehicle fuel. Numerous types of
renewable energy technologies that have been proposed, ranging from solar heating
and wind turbines to methods for generating electricity using the temperature difference created by the sun between the surface and deep waters of the ocean or
using the osmotic pressure between salt water and fresh water that we saw in
Chapter 2. However, here we will restrict our attention to those technologies that
could be introduced at a significant scale in the near future.
2 Sunlight
Sufficient Amount and Excellent Quality
We can calculate the total amount of sunlight that shines down on the earth by
multiplying the intensity of the solar irradiation outside the atmosphere that is
directed perpendicular to the surface of the earth (which is 1.37 kW/m2) by the
cross-sectional area of the earth. This value is on the order of 10,000 times the total
amount of energy that is used by humanity today, so the amount of sunlight energy
is more than sufficient. The next problems that we must consider when using sunlight as an energy resource are its quality and density.
What is the quality of sunlight? We saw in Chapter 2 that all kinds of energy
except for heat can at least theoretically be transformed with 100% efficiency and
thus have the same value or quality. More accurately, all kinds of energy have equal
quality except for the kinetic energy of randomly vibrating molecules that is the
heat embodied in an object and the radiant energy that is produced by an object at
high temperature such as the filament of a light bulb. Sunlight is radiant energy
that is produced by the sun, so its quality is not as high as the other kinds of energy
that we looked at in Chapter 2, such as electricity and work. Let’s consider the
quality of sunlight from two viewpoints.
The first is the temperature of the energy of sunlight if it is converted into heat.
We saw that the value of heat is given by the temperature difference with the environment divided by the temperature of the heat, so the higher the temperature of
the heat the higher its value is. The surface temperature of the sun is about 6000 °C,
so sunlight has an energetic value equivalent to heat with a temperature of 6000 °C.
Using the environment temperature of the earth, which is about 15 °C, we find that
100
Chapter 6 Introduction of Renewable Energy
the temperature difference divided by the temperature is about 0.95. This means
sunlight energy can be changed into electricity or work with 95% efficiency, so
sunlight is energy having nearly the same quality as electricity.
The other way to think about the quality of sunlight is in terms of its wavelength.
When sunlight passes through a prism or a drop of water, we see all of the colors
of the rainbow. Sunlight is made up of a lot of electromagnetic waves having different wave lengths, each of which produces a different color of the rainbow.
Because things like prisms and water droplets bend light to different degrees
depending on the wavelength, sunlight can be divided up into different colors, as
shown in figure 6-1. The wave lengths of visible light, the colors of the rainbow
that we can see with the naked eye, range from 0.7 microns for red light, which is
the longest, to 0.4 microns for violet light, which is the shortest. Therefore, visible
light is made up of electromagnetic waves having wavelengths between 0.4 and
0.7 microns.
However, there are electromagnetic waves outside of the colors of the rainbow
that exist in sunlight even though they cannot be seen by the human eye. The part
with a wavelength longer than red light, more than 0.7 microns, is called “infrared
radiation,” and those electromagnetic waves exist outside the red edge of the
rainbow. The part with a wavelength shorter than violet light, less than 0.4 microns,
is called “ultraviolet radiation,” and those electromagnetic waves exist outside the
violet edge of the rainbow. The fraction of energy contained in each of the parts of
sunlight shining on the earth from outer space is 9% for ultraviolet radiation, 47%
for visible light, and 44% for infrared radiation. Ultraviolet radiation is absorbed
by the ozone layer in the stratosphere, so just a tiny amount of that part reaches
the earth’s surface.
The energetic quality of light, which can be thought of as a flow of energetic
particles called “photons,” is determined by the wavelength. We can think of light
with a short wavelength as the flow of particles of light having large amounts of
energy, and light with a long wavelength as the flow of particles of light having
small amounts of energy. For example, no matter how long you expose yourself to
Fig. 6-1: The wavelengths of sunlight
2 Sunlight
101
infrared radiation, you will not get a sun tan. The reason is that the energy of one
photon of infrared radiation is not enough to drive the chemical reaction of melanin
that causes your skin to tan. If you stand in front of a hot stove or electric heater
for a long time, you may get burned, but you will not get tanned. In order to cause
the tanning reaction, the energy of ultraviolet photons is necessary. Likewise,
photons having at least the energy of visible light are necessary to cause the reaction to split water; it is impossible to do with infrared radiation. Furthermore, as
we might expect, visible light photons are necessary to drive the reactions of
photosynthesis, and infrared radiation is not enough. That is why plants cannot
grow in a room with no visible light, even if there is a strong source of infrared
radiation such as a heat lamp. Finally, the wavelength of light also determines the
maximum voltage at which electricity can be generated by a solar cell. With visible
light, it is possible to generate electricity with more than 1.5 volts.
In summary, visible sunlight can cause the splitting of water or the reactions of
photosynthesis, and with it we can make solar cells that have voltage sufficient for
meeting electric power needs. Because almost half of sunlight energy is in the form
of visible light, sunlight is clearly a high quality energy resource that can be used
for a wide range of energy needs.
The Maximum Power of a Solar Car Is Two Horsepowers
The main problem with sunlight is its low density. As we saw in the previous
section, the sunlight intensity outside the atmosphere is 1.37 kW per square meter;
however, about 30% of that energy is reflected by clouds and dust and does not
reach the earth’s surface. When we add in the effects of the seasons, day and night,
weather, and so on, the energy density of sunlight in Japan for example is no more
than 200 W per square meter.
Can we make a car that runs on just solar cells? If we could, we would go a
long way towards alleviating the energy resource problem. In fact, there is a solar
car race that has been held since 1987, which gives us reason to hope. However,
even the winners of the race cannot produce the horse-power required for regular
driving conditions. If we cover a large car from roof to hood with solar cells having
an electricity conversion efficiency of 15% such as those that are currently on the
market, under the most intense solar irradiation at noon on a mid-summer’s day,
we can get about two horse-powers of propulsion force, and for average solar irradiation, we can only produce 0.4 horse-powers. Furthermore, under some weather
conditions, such as cloudy or rainy days, the power level is even lower, and of
course at night almost no power can be produced by the solar cells at all. Compared
to the 100 horse-power engines of conventional automobiles, even under the best
conditions, solar cars cannot provide enough power. In the solar car race, thin
vehicles are made from light-weight materials, and solar cells are mounted on large
wing-like structures on the vehicle. Even so the vehicles seem to move at a leisurely
pace across the race track.
102
Chapter 6 Introduction of Renewable Energy
Prospects for the commercialization of solar cars are slim, solar powered commercial airplanes are nearly inconceivable, and even stationary solar cell power
plants are difficult to construct because they require such a large area. All of these
problems result from the low density of sunlight together with rapid fluctuations
in time due to clouds and other factors. These are the main drawbacks of sunlight
when looked at as an energy resource. In order to use sunlight as a source of energy,
we need a large area to gather the energy and a way to store it for when the solar
irradiation is weak. Two technologies that show particular promise for overcoming
these kinds of problems are biomass and solar powered electricity generation.
We have seen that the theoretical maximum efficiency for converting sunlight
into electricity or work is 95%. Because low density is the main problem with
sunlight, we should try to get as close as possible to this theoretical efficiency in
order to reduce the area required for collection. In the next sections, let’s see what
kind of efficiency can actually be obtained using biomass and solar powered electricity generation technologies.
Biomass Is 5%
Sunlight is absorbed by special bodies in plant cells called chloroplasts, and the
absorbed sunlight gives its energy to the electrons in the chloroplasts. Photosynthesis is the process of using those electrons to synthesize fructose from CO2 and
water, and it occurs through many steps including dozens of enzymatic and ionic
reactions. Fructose is a kind of carbohydrate, a chemical compound of carbon and
water. Energetically, it is close to carbon, which means that its chemical energy
content is comparable to coal. The efficiency of photosynthesis is high in the sense
that all of the electrons that have absorbed sunlight are used. However, this does
not mean that all of the energy of the solar irradiation can be used. There are two
main reasons, and the essence of both is that, as we saw before, sunlight is composed of light with different wavelengths.
The first reason is that, as was noted earlier in this chapter, the energy of infrared
photons is too small to be absorbed by the chloroplasts in plants, so about 44% of
the energy of sunlight cannot be used for photosynthesis. The second reason is that
chloroplasts can only make use of the energy in a photon that is equivalent to that
of a photon of red light. The excess energy of photons of light that is more energetic
than red light, such as blue and violet, ends up becoming heat. In short, chloroplasts
can only absorb photons of sunlight with wavelengths within the range of visible
light, and furthermore, red is the only wavelength of light for which the process of
photosynthesis is optimal.
Simply as a result of the suboptimal efficiency for using the energy of wavelengths of sunlight other than red light and the inability to use infrared light at all,
the maximum efficiency of photosynthesis drops to less than 40%. Moreover,
through energy losses during the many reaction steps leading to the production of
fructose, efficiency drops further to about 10%. Furthermore, not all of the visible
2 Sunlight
103
light in sunlight even reaches the chloroplasts in plants. If leaves absorbed all
visible light then they would appear black, but in fact they appear green, which
means that green light is reflected. Combined with several other factors that lower
the efficiency of photosynthesis, we find that the theoretical efficiency limit for
photosynthesis is only about 8%.
The carbohydrates produced from sunlight by photosynthesis are accumulated
in the body of the plant as “biomass.” Plants consume about half of the accumulated
biomass themselves through respiration. Furthermore, plants only grow from spring
to summer, lying dormant in autumn and winter. After all of these factors are taken
into account, the maximum efficiency of biomass in the sense of the fraction of the
year long solar irradiation energy that is available as harvestable biomass for human
use ends up being less than 1%.
For example, rice is a crop that uses sunlight with relatively high efficiency.
Thin leaves and stalks grow together densely, so that nearly all of the sunlight
shining down on the rice field is collected. Rice has a high crop yield of about 10
tons per hectare, and if we include leaves and stalks, about 20 tons of biomass can
be harvested. The overall efficiency, calculated as the ratio of the maximum value
of energy that can be obtained from this biomass and the energy of the sunlight
that shines on the rice field over the period of a year, is about 0.2%.
The period of growth in the case of rice planted in temperate regions is only
from spring to summer, so solar energy cannot be collected all year round. On the
other hand, in the tropics the growing season lasts all year. As one example, let’s
consider how sugar cane is cultivated in Brazil. A mid-summer sun shines all year
round, so farmers do not need to cultivate sugar cane just from spring to autumn.
Instead, the crop is grown until it is mature, and then it is harvested, irrespective
of the time of year. In one region, a continuous growing process lasting for a period
of a year and a half is practiced. The average yield for one such region when converted into an annual rate is 50 tons of dry weight per hectare. It is said that if irrigation is used, a yield of 90 tons could be achieved. In that case, the efficiency of
biomass production would be slightly less than 1%. We can probably consider this
to be the realistic maximum value for production efficiency of biomass on land.
What about the productivity of aquatic plants? Some varieties of green algae,
such as chlorella, are known to consume very little of their photosynthesis products
themselves. According to one research finding, a biomass production efficiency of
close to 5% can be achieved by cultivating chlorella in water under conditions of
optimal nutrients and solar irradiation. It is most likely that this value of 5% is the
maximum efficiency of biomass production that could be commercialized in the
next few decades.
Methods for Solar Thermal Power Generation
Two methods for generating electricity from sunlight that show particular promise
for the 21st century are thermal power generation using the same principles as
104
Chapter 6 Introduction of Renewable Energy
a thermal power plant and direct power generation from sunlight using solar
cells.
Solar thermal power generation involves using sunlight to change water into
steam and spin a turbine. Several different configurations for doing this are being
studied. One example involves heating oil and using it to evaporate steam. As
shown in figure 6-2, in the focal point of a concave mirror made of a thin sheet
of aluminum, a transparent tube is set through which oil flows and is heated by
the focused sunlight. In essence, the sunlight concentrated by the concave mirror
is collected to the power plant using the oil. If we define the power generation
efficiency as the fraction of the sunlight shining on the concave mirror that is
converted into electricity, it is possible to obtain an efficiency of at least 20%.
If we can increase the temperature of the oil, the efficiency can be increased
even more.
Another method that currently shows promise is a technique that uses a light
focusing tower called a “heliostat.” In this method, a large number of mirrors are
placed in the area around the tower, the reflected light is focused to the collection
point in the upper part of the tower, and water is converted to steam for power
generation. It is expected that a power generation efficiency of at least 30% can be
realized using this method.
The largest drawback of solar thermal power generation is that it only can make
use of the direct solar irradiation part of sunlight; it cannot be applied to diffuse
sunlight. If the sun is covered by a cloud, the direct solar irradiation is drastically
reduced, so in both the focal point of the concave mirror and the collection point
of the heliostat tower, reflected light will not be accumulated. Therefore, solar
thermal power generation may be an effective technology in deserts where there
few clouds to block the direct solar irradiation from the sun, but in highly populated
regions that have large energy needs, the number of locations appropriate for this
technology are few.
Fig. 6-2: A solar thermal power plant uses a concave mirror to concentrate the sunlight.
2 Sunlight
105
Solar Cells Are 40%
Figure 6-3 shows an array of solar cells installed on the roof of a home – for
an ordinary home, it is possible to be almost entirely self-sufficient in terms of
electricity using this kind of array. The mechanism by which solar cells generate
electricity begins when silicon or some other semi-conductor material absorbs
sunlight, and the electrons obtain energy. The mechanism up to this point is essentially the same as the first steps of photosynthesis where chloroplasts absorb light.
However, in solar cells, these electrons are taken out directly as an electrical
current, while in photosynthesis they are used to drive chemical reactions for producing carbohydrates.
We have seen that 95% of the energy of sunlight can theoretically be converted
into electricity, so the theoretical maximum efficiency of solar cells is 95%. However,
in actual use the efficiency drops considerably. One of the reasons is that efficiency
is reduced at the initial steps where light is absorbed by the silicon electrons for
exactly the same reason as with photosynthesis. Because there is not just one wavelength of sunlight, it is not possible to use all of the wavelengths optimally. Silicon
can absorb electromagnetic radiation with a wavelength of 1 micron or less, which
includes a part of infrared radiation, visible light, and ultraviolet radiation. However,
most of infrared radiation has a wavelength greater than 1 micron, and that radiation
cannot be used. Moreover, in the same way that we saw for photosynthesis, even
for photons of highly energetic light, such as violet light, only the amount of energy
of a photon of 1 micron infrared radiation can actually be used.
As a result of these factors, an efficiency of more than 40% cannot be achieved
using the mechanisms of conventional solar cells (although there are technologies
for concentrating sunlight to achieve much higher efficiencies). Furthermore, when
we add in other losses due to factors such as impurities in the silicon and inefficiencies in the collection of the electrons, the efficiency of cells that are currently on
the market drops to around 15 to 20%. Still, because the electrons that absorbed
the light energy can be taken out directly as electrical current, the efficiency of
Fig. 6-3: Solar cells installed on a roof of a house (Courtesy of KYOCERA Solar Corporation)
106
Chapter 6 Introduction of Renewable Energy
solar cells is considerably larger than photosynthesis, which involves numerous
chemical reaction steps in the production of carbohydrates.
One method for increasing efficiency of solar cells that shows promise for the
future is making tandem cells. Rather than just using silicon, tandem cells are made
by layering a variety of materials together in order to accommodate a wide range
of wavelengths of sunlight optimally. If a solar cell could be manufactured using
a continuous range of materials in tandem in such a way that all of the wavelengths
of sunlight are perfectly optimized, the ideal efficiency would be 95%.
For example, current silicon solar cells with an efficiency of 15% are made of
crystalline silicon. However, simply by layering a thin film of amorphous silicon
on the surface, it is possible to raise the efficiency up to about 17%. Currently, the
maximum efficiency for solar cells is reported to be 24.4% for silicon, 33.3% when
using compound semiconductors, and over 40% for the most advanced concentrating photovoltaic cells.
Does Developing New Technologies Require Too Much Energy?
One of the arguments made by critics of solar cells is the statement that “a
large amount of energy is needed to produce solar cells, and it would take 20
years for the cells to recover that energy.” However, fortunately, this argument
is incorrect.
The idea of using an energy system, such as solar cells, to save energy is based
on the assumption that the amount of energy produced by the system will replace
the consumption of an amount of conventional energy resources such as fossil fuels
that is significantly larger than the amount of energy resources required to make
the system in the first place. The length of time that an energy system must be
operated to recover the energy consumed during the manufacture of the system is
called the “energy payback time.” Here we will take a look at what the energy
payback time for solar cells is.
Solar cells are constructed from a variety of materials. The strength of the cell
is provided by a frame of aluminum, the surface of the cell is protected by glass,
and the power generating part of the cell is made of a semi-conductor such as
silicon. Furthermore, in order to adjust for the imbalance of power generation
between night and day, or between rain and shine, some kind of mechanism for
storing the generated electricity or for exchanging power with the local electric
power company is also needed. However, after listing up and evaluating all of the
materials and processes that go into making solar cells, from the mining of resources
to the manufacture of the silicon thin-film and the assembly of the whole cell, a
study by the Society for Chemical Engineering of Japan found that in the case
where cells manufactured using current technology are installed on rooftops in
Japan, the energy payback time is only about two years.
2 Sunlight
107
Comparing Solar Cells and Biomass
Among the technologies for using renewable energy, solar cells and biomass are a
pair of technologies that show great promise as sources of renewable energy for
the future. They have considerably different characteristics. In terms of energy
efficiency, solar cells are superior to biomass. We have seen that carrying out the
cultivation of sugar cane in Brazil under the optimal conditions of sunlight and
irrigation results in an efficiency of 1%. If we estimate that the silicon solar cells
on the market will be able to reach an efficiency of 20%, the difference is twentyfold. This means that in order to obtain the same amount of energy, one twentieth
of the area is sufficient if we use solar cells.
On the other hand, from the viewpoint of energy payback time, biomass has the
upper hand. Figure 6-4 shows a concept diagram for a system where eucalyptus
trees are planted and used as biomass in Western Australia. A circular area of land
25 km in diameter is divided into 12 sections like a clock. A drying site and power
plant are set up in the center. Alternatively, in place of the power plant a chemical
plant for manufacturing methanol or fuel oil could be used. Of the 12 sections, 11
sections are kept planted, and each year one section is harvested for biomass that
is collected to the drying site at the center. At this scale, the system can produce
an amount of fuel oil each year that is equivalent to 150,000 tons of crude oil, or
if the system is used to generate electricity, it will have a generating capacity of
100,000 kW, which is the equivalent of a mid-sized coal-fired power plant. This
system has been designed and evaluated based on the assumptions that the planting,
Fig. 6-4: A biomass utilization system
108
Chapter 6 Introduction of Renewable Energy
cultivation, and harvesting are all done mechanically and that an appropriate amount
of fertilizer is applied. According to that evaluation, regardless of the form in which
the final energy is obtained, the energy payback time is in the range of just 5 to 75
days. Therefore, the energy investment for this biomass system can be recovered
in a much shorter time interval than in the case where solar cells are installed on
rooftops, which we saw would take two years. Because the initial investment of
biomass production can be recovered so quickly, biomass is probably better suited
for quick applications than solar cells.
The fundamental differences between biomass as less efficient but more easily
implemented and solar cells as more efficient but more costly and difficult to start
up suggests an approach where biomass technology is used to facilitate the transition to solar cells. Land that is secured for cultivation of biomass and conversion
to fuel could gradually be replaced with solar cells, which could increase the energy
generation rate per unit area by more than twenty times.
3 Hydropower and Wind Power
Potentials Large and Small
In general, assessments of renewable energy resources vary greatly depending on
how the assessment is made. For instance, an upper limit for the quantity of hydropower and wind power resources can be estimated from the energy balance at a
global scale, and a lower limit giving the amount of resources that we know for
certain to exist can be obtained by adding up the results of individual surveys made
at each resource site. However, the difference between these two values is large.
The size of a water resource for hydropower generation is its potential energy,
which is just the amount of water multiplied by its height. The average rainfall
around the world is about 1 meter per year. If we consider that this rain on average
falls from a height of 1000 meters, then the amount of resources for hydropower
generation if all of the rain water were collected at this height would be more than
double the current global amount of energy usage.
However, to recover this amount of hydropower resources would require doing
something drastic like collecting rain in a plastic sheet stretched over the entire sky
of the earth and dropping that water through a 1000 meter long turbine to generate
electricity. If we take just the part that falls to dry land, the value becomes one
fourth, which is about half of the worldwide amount of energy usage. On the other
hand, adding up the results of surveys of flow rates and heights of all known rivers
around the world, the total amount of undeveloped hydropower resources remaining appears to be approximately the same order as the current developed hydropower resources (one estimate gives the potential hydropower resources that are
economically viable as 9400 TWh, which is four times the current developed
hydropower resources), which produce 5% of the total amount of energy use.
Therefore, there is a more than two-fold difference between the estimate of the
3 Hydropower and Wind Power
109
potential energy in the rain that falls to dry land and the estimate of water resources
from surveys. It is difficult to imagine that any large rivers still remain undiscovered
on the earth’s surface, so we should probably take the survey-based estimate of
unused water resources as the basis for decisions regarding hydropower.
If we include the westerlies and other major winds that blow at high altitudes,
natural resources for wind power have an energetic value that is greater than that
of water resources. However, when we limit the altitude of the wind resources that
we can use, the amount becomes much smaller. For the height of current wind
power generation facilities, the amount of wind resources is about the same level
as the worldwide amount of energy consumption. Even this is a considerable
amount of resources. However, with the wind powered electric generation technology available today, the generator will not work under conditions of weak winds,
and when a wind blows that exceeds the design strength, then the operator must
shut the generator down. As a result, the generator typically operates for only about
70 to 80 percent of the time on average, and even when it is operating, much of
the time it is not operating at its maximum power output. In fact, a wind turbine
that is rated at 1000 kW will typically only produce about 20% of its maximum
power output each year. Furthermore, when we consider all of the conditions that
are necessary for current wind powered electric generation, such as having a stable
wind, having a low local population, and not being too far from a region with a
demand for energy, it is not clear how many appropriate sites are in existence. Data
with the reliability of the survey results for hydropower have yet to be obtained.
The Natural Circulations Are Concentrated
Hydropower is an excellent renewable energy that is clean and can be transformed
with almost 100% efficiency into electricity, as we saw in Chapter 2. These benefits
come from using water that is collected over a wide area over a relatively long
period of time. Therefore, the major problems of solar energy that we saw earlier
in this chapter, which are low density and rapid temporal fluctuations, are solved
through the circulation of water. Although wind cannot be collected behind a dam,
it also benefits from the circulation of air, which can collect the kinetic energy of
wind over a wide area and direct it towards the position of the wind turbine.
However, one important problem with hydropower development is that valuable
land becomes submerged. Take the example of the “three gorges dam” in China.
This is a huge dam, whose construction began in 1994 and is scheduled to be
completed in 2011. The completed dam will have a generation capacity of
22,500,000 kW, which is more than 2% of the total power generation capacity in
China. It is said that 660 km2 of land was submerged as a result of construction of
this dam and that 1,130,000 people were forced to move. One way to alleviate this
problem is to make a large number of small dams as shown in figure 6-5. Remember
that hydropower gets electricity from the potential energy of water, which is determined by the product of the water amount and height. Therefore, so as long as we
110
Chapter 6 Introduction of Renewable Energy
Fig. 6-5: Conventional hydropower versus run of the river hydropower
Note: the shaded area shows land that is flooded by the dam.
accumulate the same amount of water over the same vertical distance by building
many small dams in the catchment area flowing into the location where the single
large-scale dam was to be constructed, we can generate the same amount of electricity, even though the total land area flooded is much smaller. This way is also
easier to implement economically.
4 Geothermal Energy and Tides
We can imagine geothermal power generation as digging a deep hole and burying
a U-shaped steel pipe that reaches the hot mantle of the earth. When we pump water
into the pipe, it will turn to steam as it travels down to the earth’s mantle and back,
and that steam can be used to turn a turbine and generate electricity. Currently,
there are still only a small number of applications of this technology, mainly
because only heat close to the surface can be used economically. Places that have
geothermal heat near the surface are places where hot springs and geysers most
easily upwell. Such locations are often natural parks or tourist attractions where
development is difficult, so it is not likely that the use of geothermal energy will
expand rapidly.
On the other hand, the amount of heat contained within the earth is tremendous,
and if we could find a way to tap into that energy, the amount of geothermal
resources would rival the energy from the sun. Many ideas for geothermal technologies have been suggested, such as power generation using high-temperature rocks
and ways to tap in to geothermal resources deep below the earth’s surface in a cost
effective manner. However, methods for actually implementing these ideas have
not yet been established. One example of a concrete method that has been proposed
for power generation using high-temperature rocks involves jetting water out of a
4 Geothermal Energy and Tides
111
steel pipe underground at extreme pressures. The high pressure water jet breaks up
the high-temperature rocks underground and is heated through contact with the rock
fragments. The water is then collected at a high pressure and high temperature at
a different location on the surface, where it is used to generate electricity at a
thermal power plant. In order to extract heat from large rocks, they must be broken
up into small enough pieces that the contact area between the water and the rock
fragments is sufficient. Experiments are being conducted, and promising results
have been reported. However, the technology development is still at the stage of
feasibility research studies, and it has not yet reached a level where one could say
that the prospects are sufficiently developed for practical application.
The ebb and flow of the tides caused by the gravitational attraction of the moon
and the sun can be used to obtain energy. All we need to do is build a flood gate
at the entrance of a bay. We open the flood gate when the tide is rising, and allow
the tide to flow into the bay. Then when the tide begins to ebb, we close the flood
gate and force the water accumulated inside the bay to return to the ocean through
the same kind of generator that is used in hydropower plants.
One power plant that uses this kind of tidal electricity generation has actually
been in operation since 1967 in Reims, France. The power generation capacity of
the plant is 260 kW, which is about the size of a small hydropower plant. However,
due to the large number of features that are required for the coastal region to be
suitable for this kind of electricity generation, such as large tides and bays with
small mouths, finding appropriate sites is difficult. Therefore, we probably cannot
expect a large contribution from this technology.
In this chapter, we have seen that energy from the sun and the earth’s core exists
in practically limitless amounts, and its quality is also high. However, the energy
from the sun is difficult to harness because of its low density and temporal instability, and few reliable methods for harnessing energy from the earth’s core have been
sufficiently developed for commercial applications. Probably the only methods that
could reliably overcome the problems of density and instability and could be
deployable on a large scale within the 21st century are solar cells, solar thermal
power generation, biomass, and deep geothermal power generation. While the
technologies currently available are still expensive and difficult to commercialize,
it is almost certain that some excellent technology that is well suited for a
material-recycling society could be developed in the not too distant future. However,
in order to realize that possibility, we must invest our efforts in research and development of the most promising technology options existing today.
Development of technologies and systems that can generate large amounts of
energy at the quality and cost of what is currently obtained from fossil fuel resources
will take some time. The task of replacing the majority of fossil fuel resources with
renewable energy will most likely take until the end of the 21st century. Oil, and
possibly all of the fossil fuels that we currently depend on, will be completely
depleted on this time scale. Consequently, together with speeding the development
of renewable energy, we must work to reduce fossil fuel consumption in order to
make time for the expansion of the practical application and scale of technologies
that use renewable energy.
Chapter 7
How to Make a Sustainable Earth
In this chapter, we will summarize the ideas that we have introduced in the previous
chapters and use them to develop “Vision 2050,” a roadmap for achieving a sustainable human existence on the earth. In developing “Vision 2050,” we will take a
critical look at what the requirements will be for human society in 2050. Those
requirements will give us the infrastructure necessary to support all humans on the
earth in 2050. We will then see how we can achieve this necessary infrastructure
through technology and well-coordinated development in both developed and
developing countries.
To give a quantitative description of “Vision 2050,” we will need to choose a
base year for our discussion. We have chosen the year 1995 as the base year for
“Vision 2050.” We chose this year based on the availability of data as well as the
milestone event that occurred in the late 1990’s – the birth of the six billionth person
on the planet. The first year of the millennium (or the last year of the previous
millennium) may have been a more memorable choice. However, much of the
dialog on attainment of a sustainable earth has centered on the Kyoto Protocol for
CO2 emissions reductions. The Kyoto Protocol, which we will look at next, takes
1990 as the base year. We have split the difference and used the year 1995.
1 The Significance of the Kyoto Protocol
The Inevitability of Global Warming
In December 1997, COP3 (the third session of the Conference of Parties to the
United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change) was held in Kyoto,
Japan, and the Kyoto Protocol was adopted as an outline for reducing the emissions
of CO2, focusing in particular on the developed countries. The gist of the protocol
was that, relative to 1990 levels, by 2010 Europe, the U.S. and Japan would reduce
their emissions of CO2 by 8%, 7% and 6% respectively.
Hiroshi Komiyama and Steven Kraines
Vision 2050: Roadmap for a Sustainable Earth.
Springer 2008
113
114
Chapter 7 How to Make a Sustainable Earth
Many experts have expressed opposition to the Kyoto Protocol, claiming that
“the reduction targets are too small,” “flexible measures such as emissions trading
will undermine the actual effect on emissions reduction,” or “it will cause an
adverse impact on global economic growth.” So how valid are these criticisms?
We have seen in Chapter 1 that the phenomenon of global warming is real, and that
even if we could reduce emissions rates to those of 1990, global warming is likely
to cause serious problems by the middle of the 21st century. Reducing CO2 emissions in Europe, the U.S. and Japan by a small percentage is hardly enough to
prevent the looming problems of global warming. The effectiveness of emissions
trading also raises serious questions. Finally, depending on what mechanisms are
used to implement the Kyoto Protocol, we cannot be sure that it will not adversely
impact global economic growth.
However, there is no excuse for doing nothing. If measures for reducing CO2
emissions are implemented in accord with the principles advocated in this book,
the emissions reduction goals stipulated by the Kyoto Protocol could be achieved
with at most only a small negative impact on economic growth. As a basic rule of
thumb, we can consider reducing CO2 emissions in the short term to mean reducing
the use of energy. We saw in the previous chapters that there is still considerable
potential for reducing energy use in both “making things” and “daily life.” Moreover, in the long term these reductions will save money as well in both the manufacturing sector and the private sector.
In addition to making a small but concrete contribution towards mitigation of
global warming, the Kyoto Protocol is a powerful symbol. Until now, human activity has traced a path focused only on expansion, and in response energy consumption has increased steadily. Thus the Kyoto Protocol is a milestone, marking a
consensus among nations including the U.S. that we must make some changes to
this headlong pace of expansion.
However, as we saw in figure 1-1, even after the Kyoto Protocol was agreed
upon, the concentration of CO2 in the atmosphere has continued to rise. It seems
unlikely that even the moderate reduction stipulated by the agreement will be met
by the deadline of 2010. If we continue in this way, we must face the possibility
that a tremendous increase in global warming during the 21st century is inevitable.
A Gap Between the Developed World and the Developing World
The success of the Kyoto Protocol depended the stances taken by the U.S., the
world’s largest consumer of energy at the time, and by developing countries, whose
demands for energy are predicted to constitute the bulk of increased energy
consumption in the future. The U.S., which consumes one fourth of the world’s
energy, has made low energy prices a national strategy. The price of gasoline in
the U.S. during the 1990’s was about 30 cents per liter, and the price of electricity
for industrial use was about 4 cents per kilowatt-hour. For comparison, in Japan,
Korea and most of OECD Europe gasoline cost almost one dollar per liter, and in
1 The Significance of the Kyoto Protocol
115
Japan electricity cost more than 10 cents per kilowatt-hour. Through these low
energy prices, the U.S. subsidized manufacturing and encouraged the use of automobiles. However, by bringing the U.S. into the discussion of how to reduce CO2
emissions, participants in the Kyoto Conference, including Japan and Europe,
hoped to pressure the U.S. into making reductions. Unfortunately, even though the
White House was environment-friendly, U.S. leaders were not confident that the
American people would support reducing energy consumption. Partly to avoid
facing a heavy domestic backlash, the U.S. made their participation in the Kyoto
Accords conditional on the inclusion of developing countries, where most of the
future increase in CO2 emissions is predicted to occur.
But the argument put forth by the developing countries was irrefutable. Of the
total global CO2 emissions, 75% are from the developed countries while the developing nations, home to 75% of the world’s population, produce only 25% of the
total CO2 emissions. Clearly, the developing countries cannot be expected to take
responsibility for current CO2 emissions. Moreover, to increase their standard of
living, developing nations must increase their consumption of energy in the future.
Although this increased energy consumption will be accompanied by an unavoidable increase in CO2 emissions, developing nations cannot be forced to maintain a
standard of living below that of the developed world. And the inevitable increase
in CO2 emissions becomes even clearer when we consider the importance of continued economic growth in developing countries to the economies of the rest of the
world.
According to the U.S. Department of Commerce website, on July 19, 1999, the
human population of the earth reached 6 billion. As of the beginning of 2008, the
population has become 6.6 billion. By 2025, the population is predicted to be almost
8 billion, and by 2050, about 9 billion. In Japan, Europe, and most of the other
developed countries, national populations have peaked or are nearing their peaks.
Therefore, most of the increase in the world population – an increase of 3 billion
by 2050 – will occur in the developing countries.
As noted in Chapter 2, the current global population of more than 6.5 billion
people consumes 7.5 billion tons of fossil fuel resources per year. Therefore, the
global average fossil fuel consumption is slightly more than one ton per person. In
comparison, the average amount of fossil fuels used per person in Japan, England,
and Germany is about 2.7. In the U.S. the amount per person is over 5.5 – more
than double the average of other developed countries. The average for Japan and
the OECD countries of the EU is about 2.4, a value that is representative of developed countries other than the U.S. So if we assume that all 7.5 billion inhabitants
predicted to be living in developing countries by 2050 will consume fossil fuels at
this rate, the resulting fossil fuel consumption would be about 18 billion tons per
year in the developing countries alone. Even if we assume that the consumption
rate of 4.5 billion tons per year in the developed countries does not increase at all,
the total global annual fossil fuel consumption rate in 2050 would be nearly 23
billion tons. This rate is almost four times the current rate of fossil fuel use, and
about three times the total annual energy use today, including hydropower and
nuclear power.
116
Chapter 7 How to Make a Sustainable Earth
We have seen that the ratio of confirmed oil reserves to the current annual
consumption rate is 40 years. If our consumption of oil grows by three or four
times this rate, by 2050 almost all known reserves will be depleted.
So how about the other fossil fuels?
Hope, but Do Not Expect Too Much . . .
There are many opinions about the lifetime of energy resources. Coal is said to
have about 150 years of reserves as of 2007, so some experts claim that there is
no need for concern. However, the prediction of 150 years is calculated based on
the current rate of coal consumption, which is now much lower than that of oil. If
we assume that coal will replace oil when oil is depleted, the lifetime of coal
reserves will, of course, become shorter. For example, if the four-fold increase in
energy consumption that we have calculated here is covered entirely by coal, coal
will be depleted in just a couple decades. And most important, we must not forget
that CO2 emissions from coal are 1.5 times greater per unit of energy than emissions
from oil.
Many people have put their faith in natural gas as a replacement for oil. The
main component of natural gas is methane. Methane hydrides – ice-like substances
formed from mixing water and methane – are said to exist in large quantities in the
ocean floors and in the frozen soil of Siberia. Although many deposits of methane
hydrides have indeed been confirmed, there have been few studies on how much
energy would be consumed in extracting and processing this substance into usable
energy. However, there is no doubt that if we were to use methane extracted from
an ice-like substance on the ocean floor, it would consume more energy than is
currently used in mining coal or in retrieving oil and gas from offshore oil fields.
In addition, methane is also one of the greenhouse gases targeted by the Kyoto
Protocol, and, per unit mass, the greenhouse effects of methane are over 20 times
larger than those of CO2. There is a concern that methane could be released into
the atmosphere when methane hydrides are extracted, contributing further to the
global warming effect.
Finally, there are unverified claims that a form of methane exists which is not
the product of fossilization. The claim is that deep underground, inexhaustible
pockets of methane exist that were produced directly from water and CO2 long ago.
It has been shown in laboratory experiments that if water and CO2 coexist in the
presence of some metal such as iron, then – under conditions of great heat and
pressure – methane can form. So it is possible that these reservoirs of methane
exist. However, there is as yet no proof of such reservoirs, nor have any been discovered in the several experimental drillings that have been carried out. It would
be foolish to gamble the future of the human race on the chance that this theory
will pan out.
We must assume that not just oil but all fossil fuel resources will be scarce by
around 2050. And we must honor the agreement made in Kyoto, not only because
2 Vision 2050: A New Road to a Sustainable Earth
117
it is an international agreement but also because it is a necessary first step towards
planning the further reduction of CO2 emissions and fossil fuel consumption into
the future. Indications of global warming, oil depletion, and massive of waste are
already apparent. We cannot deny the possibility that we are heading towards a
potential catastrophe in the middle of the 21st century.
2 Vision 2050: A New Road to a Sustainable Earth
Three Preconditions
Okay, let’s try to find a road out of this catastrophic situation. We will call this road
“Vision 2050.” But first we must set a few preconditions for our journey.
The first precondition is that developing countries must be guaranteed the right
to modernize. No one in the developed world could convincingly argue that the
citizens of developing countries should maintain their current living standards.
While some might argue that people in developing countries are being seduced into
adopting a modern civilization that consumes large amounts of energy, this argument is hardly persuasive when put forth by those enjoying a life of luxury to
consign others to a life of poverty.
The second precondition is that the energy conservation required to achieve
Vision 2050 cannot be based on unrealistic expectations of people making radical
shifts in their lifestyles. The energy conservation needed to achieve Vision 2050
can be divided roughly into energy savings from changes in lifestyle and savings
from increased efficiency through improved technologies. In Chapters 3 and 4, we
have looked at potentials for savings through improved technology. However, it is
more common for a discussion of energy conservation to begin by recommending
changes in lifestyle. Although the primary goal of this book has been to show the
potential for technologies to help us to achieve a sustainable earth, let’s now consider briefly the potential savings from changes in lifestyle.
Many people today feel that there is something wrong with the societies that
have developed in the last century – societies that encourage consumption. Is it
really necessary to blast the air conditioner in the summer? Is it really sensible for
stores to give us so many plastic bags, which we eventually throw away? Many
people feel in their hearts that major lifestyle changes are necessary. And energy
savings through lifestyle changes would, of course, help reduce energy consumption. For example, a 10% savings of energy through lifestyle changes would reduce
energy consumption by 10% and thereby reduce the use of fossil fuels and CO2
emissions by approximately 10%.
Another important lifestyle change would be to cut down on waste. We should
be able to establish agreements among manufacturers, distributors, retailers, and
consumers to cut back on excessive packaging and wasteful copying. If we are
committed to conserving energy, we might begin using both sides of paper. We
118
Chapter 7 How to Make a Sustainable Earth
might prohibit driving cars for personal use in city centers. Such strategies for
reducing energy consumption are within the realm of possibility, and in Vision
2050 we assume that there will be a contribution to savings from these lifestyle
changes. However, it is dangerous to rely too much on the effect of these changes.
We have seen that the increased energy consumption that will occur in the developing world may exceed three times the current energy use. It is unrealistic to expect
that sustainability can be achieved through energy savings alone. We need to
complement efforts to save energy through lifestyle changes with ways to increase
the efficiency of energy consumption in both “making things” and “daily life”
through technology.
The third precondition is that, as we saw in Chapter 6, the likelihood that we
will succeed in replacing fossil fuels with renewable energy by 2050 is, unfortunately, almost zero. Many people have high expectations for renewable energy.
However, aside from hydropower and the use of wood for fuel in developing
countries, the contribution of renewable energy to total energy today is 1% – not
nearly enough to form the basis for large-scale dependence on renewable energy
by 2050. The problem is that it is difficult to engineer a system that can transform
an energy source that is thinly spread out and variable over time into convenient
forms of energy such as electricity and vehicle fuels that can be used whenever
we want. So we must face the fact by 2050, we will still be somewhat dependent
on fossil fuels.
The Basic Concepts
Figure 7-1 shows the levels of energy use for several scenarios. The situation in
the base year, 1995, is shown as scenario (a). In 1995, the equivalent in carbon
units of about 7.5 billion tons of energy resources was consumed. This includes 6
billion tons of fossil fuels plus 1.5 billion tons of non-fossil fuel energy sources,
mainly wood, hydropower, and nuclear power. In the top figure for scenario (a),
the dark part represents the 6 billion tons of fossil fuels, and the light part shows
the contribution from the non-fossil fuel sources.
We saw earlier that the 75% of the world’s population living in developing
countries, 4.5 billion people, consume just 25% of the total fossil fuel energy
resources: 1.5 billion tons. As a rough estimate, we will consider that half of the
total non-fossil fuel energy, about 0.75 billion tons carbon equivalent, is used in
the developing countries (mainly biomass and hydropower) and the other half is
used in the developed countries (mainly hydropower and nuclear power). Therefore, the 1.5 billion people in the developed world consume about 5.25 billion tons
of energy resources and the 4.5 billion people in the developing world consume
about 2.25 billion tons of energy resources. This results in an average energy
use per person of 3.5 in developed countries and 0.4 in developing countries.
The average use of fossil fuels per person is 3.0 in developed countries and 0.3
in developing countries. In the bottom figure for scenario (a), the hatched part
2 Vision 2050: A New Road to a Sustainable Earth
119
Fig. 7-1: Energy scenarios and CO2 concentrations
Note: for each scenario, the top figure shows the distribution of energy consumption between
fossil and non-fossil energy resources, and the bottom figure shows the distribution of energy
consumption between developed and developing countries.
represents the 5.25 billion tons of energy resources in carbon units used by developed countries, and the light part shows the 2.25 billion tons of energy resources
used by developing countries.
If in 2050, the 7.5 billion people predicted to be living in the developing countries have reached energy consumption rates equal to those of the developed countries today (excluding the U.S.), then we have seen that about 18 billion tons of
fossil fuels will be necessary to meet the demands of those countries. We will
assume that the amount of non-fossil fuel energy used in 2050 will be the same as
it is today. As a result, the energy use per person in the developing countries will
be about 2.5, which is considerably less than the current average for developed
countries of 3.3. If the energy consumption of the developed countries remains the
same as it was in 1995 – the equivalent of 5.25 billion tons of fossil fuels – and if
the demand for energy in developing countries rises to 18 billion tons of fossil fuels
plus the 0.75 billion tons of non-fossil fuel energy used today, then the total consumption of energy per year on the planet will be 24 billion tons of fossil fuel
equivalent. Even if the people in the developed world were to reduce their fossil
fuel consumption from the current average of 3 tons per person to the OECD
Europe average of 2.4 tons per person through intensive energy savings efforts,
they would still consume about 4 billion tons of fossil fuels, giving a total fossil
fuel consumption of 22 billion tons per year and a total energy consumption of
120
Chapter 7 How to Make a Sustainable Earth
about 23.5 billion tons per year. This is over three times the amount of energy used
today and is represented in the figure as scenario (b).
We have seen that when we use energy for some purpose or function, the energy
efficiency differs remarkably depending on the technology. For example, driving a
car for a distance of 10 km requires a different amount of energy depending on
whether the car is powered by a normal combustion engine, a hybrid engine,
or a fuel cell engine. If efficiency is increased, the same function of driving 10 km
can be performed with that much less energy. The 23.5 billion tons in scenario
(b) is the projected energy consumption in 2050 based on today’s technologies
and social institutions. If we can significantly increase energy efficiency, we can
perform the same functions with less energy. Even if our need for energy-based
functions triples by 2050, if the energy efficiency in performing these functions
also triples, we can sustain the increased demand for the function while keeping
energy consumption at the 1995 level.
However, even if we could keep the amount of energy consumption worldwide
at the level in 1995, if we continue to rely on fossil fuels as the source of that
energy, the problems of global warming and the depletion of fossil fuel reserves
will remain unsolved. To address these problems, we need to bring into play as
much renewable energy as possible by 2050. If we could develop an amount of
renewable energy equal to the total amount of non-fossil fuel energy used today,
about 1.5 billion tons carbon equivalent, then the amount of fossil fuel consumed
each year could be reduced to 4.7 billion tons, which is just a little more than three
quarters what it is was in 1995.
Scenario (c) in figure 7-1 shows the basic concept of Vision 2050. First, although
the total energy-related functions required in the world will increase to three times
that of the base year of 1995 shown in scenario (a), mainly due to the modernization in developing countries whose total population will increase from 4.5 to 7.5
billion, we will triple the efficiency of energy consumption for meeting this requirement. As a result, the actual energy consumed per person will be less than 1 ton
carbon equivalent per person in both developed and developing countries, and the
total energy consumption will remain almost the same as it is today. Second, by
introducing an amount of renewable energy equivalent to the total amount of nonfossil fuel energy currently produced, the use of fossil fuels will be reduced to
almost three quarters of what it was in 1995.
Scenario (d) depicts a situation for the 22nd century where only a tiny amount
of fossil fuels is used together with far more renewable energy than is shown even
in scenario (c). By following the road that is laid out in Vision 2050, we can make
this scenario a reality by continuing to reduce fossil fuel consumption and to
increase the use of renewable energy through the second half of the 21st century.
Figure 7-2 shows another way of looking at the three main scenarios in figure
7-1. In Chapter 1, we introduced an equation for the sustainability of human
existence on the earth, where the impact of humans on the earth equals the product
of the human population, the affluence of that population as measured by the
functions of products and services consumed per person, and the impact on the
earth of providing one unit of function, such as the energy resources consumed.
2 Vision 2050: A New Road to a Sustainable Earth
121
Fig. 7-2: Human impact on the earth for three scenarios
In figure 7-2, we show scenarios (a), (b), and (c) as three dimensional boxes whose
volumes represent the impact of human civilization on the earth. In scenario (a),
the population is lower and the affluence is smaller, mainly because of the low
standard of living in developing countries. But the intensity, which is the inverse
of energy efficiency, is high, so the overall impact on the earth is fairly large. In
scenarios (b) and (c), population has increased about 50%, and affluence has almost
doubled. The difference is that while the intensity in scenario (b) is the same as in
scenario (a), it is one third in scenario (c). In fact, the volume of the box extending
out to the dotted line in scenario (c) is almost the same as the volume of the box
in scenario (a). Furthermore, when we consider the introduction of non-fossil fuel
energy resources under Vision 2050, the actual impact on the earth in terms of fossil
fuel resource consumption is just the volume of the grey box in scenario (c). This
is another way of looking at Vision 2050.
A Crossroads
The increase in the concentration of CO2 in the atmosphere is approximately proportional to the rate of emission of CO2 by human activity. And currently, the concentration of CO2 in the atmosphere is increasing at an annual rate of 2 ppm. So if
we continue to emit CO2 at the current rate, in fifty years – even without considering the population growth and economic growth in developing countries – the
increase would be more than 100 ppm. Therefore, by 2050, the concentration of
CO2 in the atmosphere will rise from the 1995 value of 369 ppm to more than
469 ppm.
Let’s use this approximation to estimate the CO2 concentration in scenario (b)
from figure 7-1. If we assume that the annual rate of fossil fuel consumption will
increase linearly from 6 billion tons in 1995 to about 22 billion tons in 2050, a
simple calculation shows that the concentration will reach about 600 ppm. This
122
Chapter 7 How to Make a Sustainable Earth
value far exceeds a doubling of pre-industrial levels. On the other hand, in the case
of scenario (c) – where the rate of consumption of fossil fuels in 2050 is three
quarters what it was in 1995 – the concentration will be 460 ppm. While considerably less than the 600 ppm of scenario (b), this is still a huge increase from the
value of 369 ppm in 1995. Must we really accept this as the lowest level that we
can hope to achieve? In fact, this value is only slightly less than the 469 ppm that
would result if we continued with the current situation. It may seem like we will
have done little to improve the situation. Remember, though, that per capita consumption of fossil fuels in 2050 will be reduced to 75% of the rate in 1995, so the
rate at which the CO2 concentration in the atmosphere increases after 2050 will be
reduced proportionally.
At that point, if we can move to scenario (d), we will be able to slow the increase
of CO2 concentration even further, and eventually it will begin to decrease as
CO2 in the atmosphere is absorbed by the ocean. Therefore, although it is probably impossible to completely avoid global warming from the increase of CO2
concentration in the atmosphere, if we can achieve Vision 2050, we will have
paved the way for reducing CO2 emissions in the future thereby reaching a stable
atmospheric CO2 concentration and an end to increased global warming by the
22nd century.
Obviously, an important factor in the future of the earth is the increase in the
human population. However, as income levels in developing countries increase to
match those in developed nations, population growth is predicted to decelerate.
This relationship between income level and population growth has been confirmed
by experience. So if, by 2050, the 7.5 billion people living in developing countries
reach a standard of living comparable to that in developed countries today, the
world’s population should start to decline.
When our descendents look back on the history of this century, they will surely
see the year 2050 as a milestone. Will a lifestyle of mass production and mass
consumption spread to developing countries, causing energy consumption to exceed
three times that of today? Will waste materials cover the surface of the earth? Will
the concentration of CO2 in the atmosphere increase to more than double its preindustrial value? Or will we – through recycling our waste materials, tripling our
energy efficiency, and doubling our use of renewable energy together with making
moderate changes to our lifestyle – be successful in creating a path to a sustainable
human community by the 22nd century? The crossroads that lies before us will
determine upon which road this milestone will be laid.
3 Making Vision 2050 a Reality
Vision 2050 has three main parts: a three-fold increase in energy efficiency, a
two-fold increase in use of renewable energy, and conversion to a system of
material recycling. Now let’s see how it will be possible to meet these conditions
by 2050.
3 Making Vision 2050 a Reality
123
(1) A Three-fold Increase in Energy Use Efficiency
Reduce Energy Used in Transport, Homes and Offices to One Fourth
First, we can reduce gasoline used by cars to one-fourth what it was in 1995. We
have already seen that we can cut energy consumption 75% by reducing a vehicle’s
weight and using hybrid engines, so doing that would be enough. In fact, as of
2007, new hybrid vehicles on the road have already cut energy consumption by
about 50% compared to automobiles in 1995. Alternatively, we could combine
these technologies with ways to reduce friction such as designing new kinds of
tires. Or perhaps we could use fuel cells as a power source. What ever combination
we use, reducing energy consumption for passenger cars to one fourth by 2050
should be an achievable target. And the same improvements in efficiency can be
achieved for other vehicles, such as buses and trucks. If we take the average life
of vehicles to be ten years, by 2050 the fourth generation of automobiles will be
rolling off the production line. Consequently, it should be well within the realm of
possibility to convert just about all of the vehicles in operation to this level of fuel
efficiency by 2050.
We can effect a similar improvement in the energy efficiency of homes and
offices. The main form of energy consumed here is electrical. Looking back to the
data that we discussed on the use of energy in Japan, even if we consider that the
average efficiency for thermal power plants in Japan today is 43% (using the high
heating value), still fully two thirds of total energy resources consumed in Japan
through “daily life” activities in offices and homes is used as electricity. Furthermore, the fraction of total energy consumed as electricity is increasing each year,
so we can estimate that by 2050 around 80% of the total energy resources used in
homes and offices will be used as electricity. Therefore, when we look at the possibilities for energy conservation in “daily life” activities at homes and offices, it
will be reasonable to assume that all of this energy comes from electricity.
We could triple the efficiency of air conditioners and other heat pumps by increasing the efficiency of compressors and decreasing the temperature difference in heat
transfer. With additional measures such as increasing insulation in houses, we could
increase the overall efficiency of heating and cooling by five times. Refrigerators
are also heat pumps. Although some loss of efficiency, such as that from opening
and closing the refrigerator, is unavoidable, we should be able to increase their
efficiencies as well. In fact, during the period from 1995 to 2005, through advances
in vacuum insulation and technologies for reducing energy loss when opening the
refrigerator by using sensors and compartmenting the space with multiple doors,
energy efficiency of refrigerators has tripled already. For lighting, we could develop
light-emitting devices with twice the efficiency of fluorescent light bulbs. Then by
reducing the proportion of highly wasteful incandescent bulbs, we could triple
the efficiency of lighting homes and offices. Although the size of televisions will
probably continue to increase, through the use of low-energy technologies such as
LCD displays and semi-conductors, we could double the efficiency of televisions.
Energy conservation for other appliances such as vacuum cleaners, rice cookers,
124
Chapter 7 How to Make a Sustainable Earth
and microwave ovens may be more difficult, but because these are in use for
relatively short periods of time, the total energy they consume is not so large.
If all these improvements in efficiency were effected in homes and offices,
we could reasonably expect to reduce energy consumption by up to 60% of 1995
levels.
Working from the other side, we can reduce the amount of fossil fuel consumed
per unit of electricity that is used by these devices by improving the efficiency of
power plants in generating electricity. In Vision 2050, we will set our goal to reduce
fossil fuel consumption in this way by one third. We could achieve this by increasing
our efficiency in generating electricity from the 1995 level of 38% to a level of 57%
in 2050. Although the lifespan of electric power plants is long, we can assume that
by 2050, all but the newest plants will have been replaced. Already, combined cycle
power plants exist with efficiencies of 53%. If the top power plants in 2050 achieve
efficiencies of 65% and if the most advanced power plants existing today with efficiencies of around 50% to 53% are the oldest plants remaining in 2050, that will
raise the average efficiency to 57%. Note that as in the previous chapters, these
thermal power plant efficiencies are all in terms of the higher-heating values.
Another possibility for increasing efficiency is that distributed electric power
systems will become widespread. For example, by 2050, fuel cells may be available
with a conversion efficiency of fuel to electricity of about 50%. Because fuel cells
also generate usable heat, they can be used for co-generation of heat and power in
individual buildings. Alternatively, other technologies for generating electricity on
a small scale, such as combinations of small-scale gas turbines and steam turbines,
might be developed to create highly efficient co-generation systems. When the
value of the useful heat is converted to electricity and added to the total system
output, it might be possible using such co-generative systems to achieve an overall
efficiency equivalent to an electric power generation efficiency of 57%.
If we combine the effects of reducing energy consumption by 60% (through
increased efficiency of appliances) with the effects of reducing fossil fuel consumption by 33% (through increased efficiency in generating electricity), we see that the
consumption of fossil fuels for electricity supplied to homes and office buildings
can indeed be reduced to (1 − 0.6) × (1 − 0.33), or about 25% of today’s consumption rate.
Reduce Energy for Material Production to One Third
We can reduce the energy consumed in producing materials, particularly metals,
through a combination of recycling, developing new technologies, and transferring
technology. First, we can cut energy consumption by expanding the recycling of
the different kinds of materials we use. If the current rate of producing goods from
natural resources were to continue unabated, by 2050 we would reach the point
where future production of all of the most important basic materials could be carried
out through the use of scrap. However, in fact the proportion of products made
from natural resources will decrease as the accumulation of human artifacts increases
3 Making Vision 2050 a Reality
125
and recycling is expanded. Therefore, we probably will not reach the point of
complete saturation by 2050.
Let’s suppose that by 2050 scrap will constitute 80% of the material used in
creating new products. By producing 80% of iron from recycled metal instead of
iron ore and by melting the recycled metal in furnaces heated by fossil fuel instead
of electricity, we could reduce energy consumption per unit of iron produced to
one third that in 1995. Even now, aluminum can be produced from recycled materials using only one tenth the energy required in production from natural bauxite. So
even if the efficiency of aluminum recycling does not improve at all, at the point
where 80% of aluminum is recycled, the total energy consumed in production will
decrease to about one fourth what it was in 1995.
Under Vision 2050, we will also, whenever possible, recycle materials other
than metal, such as concrete, glass, plastic, and paper. The waste plastic and paper
that have deteriorated too much for recycling can be reused as fuel for producing
electricity. Recycling these materials will consume less energy than production
from natural resources, though the savings will be smaller than in the case of metal.
Still, through recycling, we should be able to reduce the energy consumed in production of non-metal goods to 80% of the levels in 1995.
By estimating the relative quantities of metal and non-metal goods that will be
produced in 2050, we project that through these increases in the rate of recycling
of basic materials, we could reduce the energy used in production of goods to 70%
of the energy used in 1995.
The second way to reduce energy consumed in the production of basic materials
is to improve technologies for manufacturing both from natural resources and
recycled materials. Improving the efficiency of today’s most advanced technologies
by 30% is a reasonable target, and achieving that would reduce the energy consumed in manufacturing to 70% of what it is today.
Differences in Energy Efficiencies Among Countries
The third way in which we can reduce the energy consumed in production of
basic materials is by transferring technologies from countries having the most
advanced production processes to countries using old energy-wasting technologies.
We will see here that the effects of technology transfer are both large and
reliable.
Until this point, the numbers and graphs in this book showing the efficiencies
of “making things” and of generating electricity with fossil-fuel fired power plants
have been mainly for technologies in Japan. While this is in part because it has
been easier for me to get information on technologies from my home country of
Japan, it is also the case that many of the technologies in Japan are the most energyefficient in the world. Thus using the figures from Japan has given me a chance to
introduce examples of the highest levels of energy efficiency. The amount of energy
consumed in production varies greatly, depending on the country in which the
126
Chapter 7 How to Make a Sustainable Earth
Fig. 7-3: Comparison of unit energy consumption rates of iron production in major iron producing countries relative to Japan (Courtesy of Japan Iron and Steel Federation)
Fig. 7-4: Unit energy consumption rates for the Japanese cement industry from 1960 to 1997
and the positions of various countries in 1995 (Courtesy of Japan Cement Association)
goods are made. For example, in figure 7-3, we see that the energy consumed in
making one ton of steel from iron ore varies as much as 25% – from Japan, with
the highest efficiency, to countries with lower efficiency, such as China, Russia,
and even the U.S.
Figure 7-4 shows a graph of how the amount of energy consumed in Japan to
make one ton of cement changed from 1960 to 1995. The graph also shows comparisons with the energy efficiencies for cement making in other countries. Between
1960 and 1995, the energy consumed in making one ton of cement in Japan dropped
by half. In comparison to Japan, most other countries used a much greater quantity
of energy in 1995 to produce one ton of cement. The U.S., in particular, stands out
– using 1.7 times more than Japan did at the time the graph was compiled. Thus
the energy efficiency of 1995 U.S. technology in making cement corresponds to
that of Japan in 1964.
3 Making Vision 2050 a Reality
127
This difference in energy consumption is a simple reflection of the rate at which
each country has introduced new technologies to conserve energy. In the case of
cement, the difference shows to what extent energy-saving technologies such as
“suspension preheating” and more recently “new suspension preheating” have been
introduced. These technologies thoroughly recover heat when coal is burned at high
temperature, using the high-temperature gas emitted from the calcination furnace
to preheat the powdered coal fed into the furnace. The term “suspension” comes
from the way that the coal powder is suspended in the air by the high-temperature
gas coming from below when the heat is recovered. In 1995, 87% of plants making
cement in Japan used “new suspension” technology, and the remaining plants were
all equipped with “suspension” technology. In the U.S., the number of plants using
either technology was almost zero.
Just by introducing technologies of “suspension preheating” or “new suspension
preheating” – already in use in Japan – to cement-making in the U.S. and the EU,
we could conserve energy. And the investment capital for such a retooling could
be recovered within a few years. The only reason these technologies have not been
introduced already is the current unfavorable relationship between investment and
return in many countries.
Not only is it possible to cut energy use through technology transfer, but doing
so yields higher investment efficiency when considered at a global level. All that
is necessary for benefiting from technology transfer is to come up with the capital
needed to retrofit existing plants for the new technologies. However, improving
cutting-edge technologies requires large investments in research and development.
And because when we develop technologies for reducing the emissions we tackle
first those emissions that are easiest to control, the return on investment in such
research will inevitably decrease over time. Though there is still some potential
for improving technology to increase energy efficiency in the production of basic
materials and goods, the gaps between today’s most advanced technologies in
production and the theoretical limits are not as great as is the potential for improving the efficiency of transportation, homes, and offices.
In some countries today, the use of energy is particularly inefficient. In the
countries of the former Soviet Union, for example, despite a much lower standard
of living, the amount of energy consumed per capita is about the same as in Japan.
Consequently, by improving technology, those countries should be able to achieve
the same standard of living now enjoyed in developed countries without increasing
current energy consumption at all.
By bringing energy efficiency world-wide up to the level of the most advanced
current technologies, we could reduce energy consumption by as much as 30%,
thereby reducing the energy required to “make things” to 70% of current levels.
If we combine the effects of the three ways for reducing energy consumption in
production of materials – recycling, improving technology, and transferring technology – you can see that it would be possible to reduce the amount of energy
consumed in producing material goods to 0.7 × 0.7 × 0.7, or about one third.
In summary, in Vision 2050 we will cut energy consumed in transportation to
one quarter of current levels, energy consumed in homes and offices to one quarter
128
Chapter 7 How to Make a Sustainable Earth
of current levels, energy consumed in “making things” to one third, and energy
used in other industrial sectors – such as construction, home appliances, and heavy
machinery – to one half. When the relative amounts of energy used in each of these
sectors are taken into account, the resulting savings would mean that we would be
using less than a third of the energy we are consuming today. In other words, by
doing the things outlined above, we could – as stipulated by Vision 2050 – triple
the efficiency of energy use.
The Potential for Energy Reduction
You may have noticed that the reduction goal for transportation and maintaining
homes and offices is considerably larger than that for “making things.” Furthermore, in reaching the reduction goals in “making things,” the savings that we have
projected will come through improvements in technology is just 30%, with the
remaining savings to come from recycling and technology transfer.
The theoretical potentials for reducing energy in making steel and in driving
automobiles are different. As demonstrated in Chapter 5, in making iron from iron
ore, we must use energy to displace the oxygen atoms bound to the iron in iron
ore. Currently, this energy is equivalent to one third of the total energy used by an
iron mill. We can consider this energy to be internal energy “embodied” in the pig
iron produced, or to put it differently, the pig iron produced by the iron mill inherently contains energy equivalent to 200 kg of the 600 kg of fossil fuels that are
currently used to produce one ton of iron. Only the remaining two thirds of the
energy is “lost” in the process, and so the reduction potential in the making of iron
is just 400 kg of fossil fuel per ton of iron.
We saw in Chapter 3 that the theoretical minimum energy needed for transportation is zero. This means that the reduction potential for driving automobiles is
the entire amount of fuel used. Therefore, it is clear that the reduction potential for
transportation is much greater than the reduction potential in the production of iron.
In addition, energy constitutes a smaller fraction of the total cost of “making
things” than it does for transportation or running homes and offices. Here’s why:
until now there has not been a strong demand for energy efficiency in products such
as refrigerators, air conditioners, and cars. Instead, design and performance have
been more important in giving a competitive edge to such products. The cost of
electricity for a typical household, on the order of $1,000 per year, has not been a
strong stimulus for energy conservation.
On the other hand, consumer preferences are not an issue in the design of processes for “making things.” The consumer is usually not interested in or concerned
about the process used to produce the iron used in a car as long as the performance
of the car is not affected. Therefore, controlling energy costs (along with improving
efficiency in converting raw materials into products) has long been a large factor
in reducing the cost of manufacturing products. For this reason, manufacturing
companies have invested heavily in R&D and facility improvements, striving to
increase energy efficiency in order to maintain their competitive edge.
3 Making Vision 2050 a Reality
129
In summary, Vision 2050 places a higher expectation on energy conservation in
“daily life” activities such as transportation and running homes for the two reasons:
1) the gap between the present energy use and the theoretical limit is larger in the
case of “daily life” activities, affording more opportunities for conservation, and
2) most efforts at energy conservation until now have been in the arena of “making
things,” which means that the yield on efforts for further energy conservation are
likely to be minimal.
(2) Construction of a Material-Recycling System
Metal and Concrete
In 2050, we will probably still not have made a complete conversion from fossil
fuels to renewable energy, and human artifacts will probably not have reached
a state of complete saturation. However, by 2050 we need to create a launching
platform that aims us in the direction of an ultimate state of complete conversion
from fossil fuels and saturation of human artifacts by the end of the next century.
Let us take a look at the lifecycle of iron in Vision 2050. As the accumulated
iron nears saturation, the amount of iron ore that is reduced will decrease, so the
total amount of iron accumulation of 35 billion tons, which might have occurred
if the present rate of production of 900 million tons per year from iron ore were
continued unabated, will not be reached. The amount of iron accumulated by 2050
is predicted to be about 30 billion tons. If the average product life is the same
30 years that it is today, then one billion tons of scrap will be generated each year.
We will use this scrap, minus a small amount of waste that is thrown away
in garbage dumps, together with 200 million tons of iron ore as raw material for
new iron. Thus, the world will produce 1.2 billion tons of iron per year in 2050,
but 85% will come from scrap. Let us consider that in 2050 the global average
consumption of coal per ton of iron will be 500 kg in the case of iron made in blast
furnaces due to advances in technology that reduce coal consumption by 100 kg,
and 150 kg in the case of production from scrap. The total coal consumption for
iron production will then be about 250 million tons per year. Even though the
amount of production will have not changed, the amount of coal consumption
will become almost one third the present amount, which as we saw in figure 1-6
is about 700 million tons per year. This is a concrete example of the effect of
the three-fold increase in energy efficiency for iron production due to recycling,
technology transfer, and technology development that we discussed in the previous
section.
After the quantity of iron accumulated in the cities, roads, and other durable
products has reached about 39 billion tons, there will be enough scrap generated
each year so that all of the iron that is needed can be produced from scrap. Furthermore, when all fossil fuel use is completely replaced by renewable energy
sources, all of the energy for producing the iron from scrap will be supplied by
renewable resources. This is the ultimate form of the lifecycle of iron that we should
130
Chapter 7 How to Make a Sustainable Earth
aim to realize in the 22nd century. Vision 2050 is different from this ultimate form,
but compared to the present, it is much closer. The differences are that there is still
some need for extraction of iron ore and fossil fuels, and also a part of the waste
iron still winds up in garbage dumps. In fact, there will always be a fraction of
waste generated that is useless scrap, unfit even for recycling. The next chapter will
take a look at how we will treat this small amount of waste material that is not
recycled in even Vision 2050.
Next, let us consider the lifecycle of concrete. Although waste concrete, produced for instance from the demolition of buildings, is currently used in low-grade
applications such as road paving materials, we have see that as the amount of
waste material grows, the fraction that is thrown away in garbage dumps will
increase. In 2050, it is predicted that, like iron, the accumulation of concrete
will reach three to five times the current amount, and the amount of waste concrete
will grow in proportion. In fact, from 1995 to 2007 the worldwide production
of concrete has nearly doubled, mainly due to increased output in China. To
prevent the earth from being buried in waste concrete, it is necessary to construct
a nearly perfect recycling system for concrete. One way would be to develop
a technology for the regenerative pulverization of concrete, where waste concrete
is pulverized into a sufficiently fine power so that the raw material for making
cement can be recovered.
Paper and Plastic
Compared to iron and concrete, materials such as paper and plastic, which are used
in artifacts with much shorter product lives, will saturate at smaller accumulation
amounts. Therefore, for these materials it should be possible to arrive at a condition
close to the ultimate recycling society even by 2050.
Today, already about half of the paper that is used is recycled, and most of
the remainder is thrown away in garbage dumps where it is eventually released to
the atmosphere as CO2. In 2050, by increasing the recycle ratio, two thirds of
used paper will be fed as raw material into the process of making new paper, and
the remaining one third will be used as fuel. We will need to harvest a sufficient
amount of trees to replace the one third of the waste paper that is used as fuel in
order to maintain the annual production rate of paper, and we will replant trees at
the same rate that they are harvested. We will develop paper manufacturing technologies by 2050 that make it possible to produce a ton of paper with just 200 kg
of carbon – a 70% improvement over the present technology level. One third of
the used paper will be used as fuel in papermaking, and by converting to carbon
units, we find that this is exactly enough energy to produce new paper from the
other two thirds of the used paper. Looking at this lifecycle of paper as a whole,
we see that forests are being replanted and there is no consumption of fossil fuels,
so the CO2 concentration will not be increased. This is an example of a perfect
recycling lifecycle.
3 Making Vision 2050 a Reality
131
The future state of technologies for manufacturing chemical products, as represented by plastic, is difficult to predict. Although currently almost all plastics are
produced from oil, as long as there is a source of carbon and hydrogen, it is possible
to synthesize plastic from raw materials other than the oil. One possible alternative
to oil as the raw material for making plastics is biomass. For example, the process
of making various chemical products from carbon monoxide and hydrogen synthesized with biomass as the raw material, called C1 chemistry from the fact that
carbon monoxide is a feedstock with one atom of carbon, is technologically feasible
even today. Also, researchers are developing ways for growing plants that produce
the raw materials for plastics through biotechnology.
In all likelihood, society will continue to require a broad range of high performance chemical products. We must construct a system to supply society with
materials that can meet these requirements, that can stand up to recycling, that have
excellent combustion efficiency when they reach the end of their life cycle and are
used as fuel, and that present no threat of releasing toxic substances such as dioxins
or endocrine disruptors throughout their entire lifecycle.
In summary, each of the major basic materials – metals, ceramic materials, paper,
and plastic – show Vision 2050 lifecycles with their own special characteristics.
However, in comparison to the present, each of the lifecycles we have seen here
contributes to the reduction of the factors that are interfering with the circulations
in the biosphere – the amount of CO2 emissions, the amount of waste material
disposed in landfills, and the amount of underground resources that are extracted –
and therefore each one can form a part of a sound intermediate stage towards the
ultimate goal of a perfect recycling society.
(3) Development of Renewable Energy
Aim to Double the Present Amount
As shown in figure 7-1, in Vision 2050, we will reduce the use of fossil fuels to
three quarters of what it is today. This reduction is absolutely necessary in order to
control global warming from CO2. In order to achieve this reduction while still
providing the same amount of energy as today, we will introduce a supply of energy
equivalent to one fourth of the current consumption of fossil fuels through the
development of renewable energy. Because the renewable energy resources that we
introduce will not emit any CO2, CO2 emissions will be reduced by the amount of
renewable energy that is introduced: that is by 25%.
Hydropower already supplies 5% of the global energy demand. The conversion
efficiency to electricity for hydropower is high, so as long as we take care not to
cause other environmental problems such as the submersion of large regions of
land, as an energy resource it is ideal. Consequently, in Vision 2050 we will develop
new hydropower at a scale similar to the present. We will develop applications with
electric power demand for that hydropower such as aluminum production close by
132
Chapter 7 How to Make a Sustainable Earth
the hydropower plants, and we will also locate hydropower plants so as best to
meet to the increase in electric power demand in developing countries. The development of hydropower in Iceland as a source of power for aluminum production
could be a good model for this process.
Another important issue that is related to material circulation is the problem of
what to do with the biomass that is currently being thrown away. Used paper is one
example that we have already looked at, but other kinds of biomass are also thrown
away in large amounts. In fields where the autumn harvest has been finished, we
sometimes come across the picturesque view of straw being burned in the fields;
however, this is essentially just the same as “burning oil fields.” It has been estimated through conversion to carbon units that about two billion tons of unused
residual biomass is generated from agriculture and forestry worldwide. Even if we
are only able to utilize half of this biomass effectively, we could still substitute for
the equivalent of one billion tons of fossil fuels.
If we construct an efficient and effective collection and reuse system for municipal waste, which is something that we need now anyway, or for residual materials
from agriculture and forestry, which we have seen could be a large resource, such
a system would be usable almost immediately. Also, we could create biomass
energy plantations using available land such as fields that are lying fallow, to
develop another 900 million tons of biomass production, or 15% of the fossil fuel
consumption in 1995. Of course we must be careful not to reduce the world production capacity of food grains, and having a shared vision such as Vision 2050 should
help us to do that, by making the tradeoffs involved in each choice clear to all
people concerned.
It should be possible to develop enough solar power to produce electricity
equivalent to 200 million tons of fossil fuels, or 3% of the 1995 fossil fuel consumption. We could also pursue the development of wind power and geothermal
power, taking care not to cause other environmental problems. In Vision 2050 we
will act to advance the development of all kinds of renewable energy by mapping
out the improvement of energy technologies through scientific research and by
building up a manufacturing infrastructure for enabling these technologies to spread
throughout society.
Summarizing the above, we will aim to achieve the new development of hydropower equivalent to 5% of the current fossil fuel consumption, biomass such as
agricultural and forestry residuals and municipal waste equivalent to 15%, solar
cells equivalent to 3%, and the equivalent of about 2% of current fossil fuel consumption from other renewable energy sources such as wind and geothermal. This
gives us a total of 25% of 1995 fossil fuel consumption, or 1.5 billion tons of fossil
fuels, that will be substituted by renewable energy sources in Vision 2050.
The fraction of energy generation made up by solar cells in Vision 2050 is just
3%, which is considerably less than that of biomass and even of hydropower. Why
can we not aim to achieve more? The reason is that, even if the technology is
achieved, we will probably not be able to develop the total amount of energy supplied by solar cells in 2050 to a scale that greatly exceeds 3% of the total energy
3 Making Vision 2050 a Reality
133
demand. As a general rule, it takes time to go from the development of an energy
technology to the actual widespread penetration of that technology into the market.
In particular, solar cell technology has the characteristic of a large initial investment
cost and almost zero running cost. After the cells are manufactured and put into
place, there is essentially no additional cost, and eventually the cells will pay for
themselves. However, the initial cost to make and install the cells is still formidable.
On the other hand, although investment costs for biomass energy systems are low,
costs are incurred when collecting the biomass and transforming it into an easy to
use form of energy such as electricity. Furthermore, while it is expected that commercial solar cells may reach conversion efficiencies of as much as 40%, we saw
in Chapter 6 that the limit for biomass is about 5%. Consequently, while biomass
is a technology that can be used right now due to the low investment cost, it has
considerably less potential for being a major player in the future than solar cells.
This is one important way in which the characteristics of different renewable energy
technologies are different.
We might begin to create a solar power infrastructure by installing solar cells
on the roof tops of city buildings and then expand the development of solar power
into other applications. Through the cycle whereby increase in demand drives
progress of technology, technology will improve, and gradually a solar cell infrastructure and industry will become established that will prepare the way for a much
larger contribution of solar power in the second half of the 21st century. More generally, in Vision 2050 we need to plan out what kind of human artifacts we should
begin to accumulate in the social infrastructure. Because solar cell technology is
characterized by high initial costs followed by near zero running costs, in exchange
for not expecting an excessively large contribution in Vision 2050, we must work
to set the stage for a greater contribution to come later.
Towards a Perfectly Recycling Society
In the previous sections, we have seen how it is possible to move towards the
establishment of a completely sustainable, perfectly recycling society from the
second half of the 21st century using Vision 2050 as a road map. Moreover, rather
than just being sustainable, it will be a society that lets us expand our lifestyles
even further. The global amount of energy consumption will be almost the same as
it is today at the point when this intermediate target of Vision 2050 is reached, and
that is just about one ten thousandth of the total amount of the energy that shines
down on the earth from the sun. Both biomass and solar power have the potential
to provide more than enough energy to meet our energy needs today, so there is
plenty of room to increase our energy use through the development of these
resources. What we need to do in Vision 2050 is to move towards a breakaway
from fossil fuels and spur on the acceleration of the introduction of renewable
energy and recycling technologies.
134
Chapter 7 How to Make a Sustainable Earth
Through well-planned development of technologies for a sustainable earth, we
will eventually be able to supply much more energy for human consumption than
we do today. For example, by exploiting just two ten thousandths of the sun’s
energy, we would be able to use twice as much energy as we do now. Electric
vehicles that run completely clean, houses that are equipped with comfortable
heating and cooling systems, beautiful and healthy oceans and forests that are
located right next to large cities, all maintained using renewable energy – this vision
of the future is not just a dream.
Chapter 8
How Will Technology and Society
Work Together?
The previous chapter has presented Vision 2050 as a road map to a sustainable
earth. In earlier chapters, we have tried to demonstrate that this vision can become
a reality only if scientists, industry leaders, and policy-makers around the globe
work together to develop, implement, and share technologies for sustainability.
However, this vision also requires the support and participation of the general
public. For example, it would be impossible to make new products from waste
materials without the cooperation of local citizens in recycling and without the
creation of an infrastructure for separating and collecting garbage. In this chapter,
let’s consider the problems that arise at the point of contact between technology
and society and how we can address these problems.
1 Forming a Total Infrastructure for Circulating
Materials in Society
The Importance of Separation in Garbage Collection
Depending on how it is collected, household waste can be either a resource or a
burden on the environment. We have seen that waste paper can be used as the raw
material for paper, and waste plastic can be raw material for plastic. But although
a mixture of paper and plastic might be useful as a source of energy, the mixture
cannot be used as a raw material. Furthermore, if food waste is mixed in with the
paper and plastic, the mixture cannot be used even as an energy source. If, for
example, we tried to burn a mixture of paper, plastic and food waste to generate
electricity, heat would be lost in vaporizing the water in the food waste. As a result,
the efficiency in generating electricity would barely exceed ten percent, and that
much electricity would be used up just operating the plant.
Hiroshi Komiyama and Steven Kraines
Vision 2050: Roadmap for a Sustainable Earth.
Springer 2008
135
136
Chapter 8 How Will Technology and Society Work Together?
Many of the recycling systems in operation today are not designed to produce
high quality materials. Producing high quality materials from recycling requires an
integrated system that includes separation during garbage collection and possibly
even the redesign of products to make it easier to separate component materials
during recycling. If we mix an artist’s various paints together, all the bright colors
turn to grey. Likewise, if we do not separate the different colors of glass we use in
daily life when we recycle, the color of the recycled products will approach a dingy
shade of grey. If we want to maintain a variety of different colors of glass in
recycled products, we must develop an adequate collection system and recycling
technology. However, the choice of whether to take on the trouble of a complex
separation system or to make do with a single color of glass is a choice that the
citizens of each society must make.
When I was in Switzerland, I noticed large metal containers set out in various
locations for recycling. The Swiss separate their glass, paper and plastic, and put
them in those containers. Glass is separated into three different containers by colors:
clear, green, and brown. After collection, this glass is pulverized and impurities
such as metals are removed. The pulverized glass is then melted down and reshaped
into new products. There is no need to divide the glass by size or shape, but to
make recycled products of a particular color, each color of glass must be collected
separately.
Another way to recycle glass products is to reuse the glass product as it is. This
is the case with glass beer bottles in Japan, a case often cited as an exemplar of
recycling. It takes additional effort, but this form of recycling consumes even less
energy while maintaining the color and quality of the original product.
There are many ways to recycle. And to maintain our present lifestyle, each
society must set up a recycling system that combines different recycling methods
in the way that best meets its needs. For example, a recycling system for glass
might reuse beer bottles and other standardized glass products as they are, separate
the remaining glass into several different colors that are melted down and formed
into new glass products, and use natural resources to manufacture only the top
quality products such as flower vases and ornaments made from lead crystal.
A Minimum Amount of Waste Emissions
The scenario for glass described above – where if waste materials are not separated,
all recycled glass products will be a dingy grey – applies to other materials, such
as metals and plastics. We have seen how, as a result of the “saturation of human
artifacts,” there will eventually be enough scrap to make all of the metal required
by society. Consequently, a recycling society will recycle metals over and over. But
if nothing is done about the impurities and additives in the metals, they will accumulate with each round of recycling until only low-quality recycled metals will
remain.
1 Forming a Total Infrastructure for Circulating Materials in Society
137
In plastic products today, aesthetics, strength, and sealing properties are obtained
by mixing different types of polymers or laminating different kinds of plastic in
layers. However, if all plastics are recycled together without being separated into
different types of polymers, we cannot expect to produce the same high quality in
recycled products. At best, we will be able to use recycled plastic only for things
like planters, park benches, and the filling material for car seats.
In a recycling society, to prevent the quality of materials from degrading, we
must, in addition to separating waste material during the collection stage, do all
that we can to prevent mixtures of different materials from forming in the first
place. As you will discover in the next section, we can prevent mixtures by standardizing products and by developing new materials that perform at a high level
without being mixed with other materials. Still, no matter how much we work to
design materials and products to avoid mixtures and no matter how much we invest
in a good separation system for recycling, some amount of impurities is bound to
get mixed in. Therefore, we also need to develop technologies to increase the purity
of recycled materials to the level of materials currently produced from natural
resources by removing impurities with just a small amount of energy.
Finally, although we should be able to collect most waste materials at a level of
purity sufficient for recycling, there will inevitably be some waste that cannot be
recycled, such as heavily rusted metal or rotted out concrete. And we will probably
continue to obtain some materials from natural resources, particularly for products
requiring the highest purity, such as lead crystal. But as long as the minimum
amount of waste material that is too degraded to be recycled and the amount of
natural resources needed for top quality products do not exceed the long-term
regenerative processes of the earth, a society that has reached a saturation of human
artifacts can still be made sustainable while maintaining the quality of the materials
used in society as a whole.
Product Design and Standardization
To make a recycling society workable, we will probably need to regulate the design
of many products. For example, a large percentage of drink bottles made of polyethylene terephthalate plastic, otherwise known as PET, are currently recycled.
But because the caps of these bottles are often made from a different plastic or
even from metal, a high level of impurities remains in the recycled plastic. We
could require that the materials used for the caps of PET bottles be limited to
PET. Similarly, while iron and aluminum can be recycled efficiently if collected
separately, if they are mixed together, it is much more difficult to recycle them.
Therefore, it might be appropriate to prohibit mixtures of iron and aluminum in a
single product.
Developing new material technologies could make materials easier to separate
for recycling. For example, we could invest in the development of single polymers
138
Chapter 8 How Will Technology and Society Work Together?
having nearly the same high performance features as present-day plastics, which
are made of a mixture of different polymers, a mixture that is difficult to recycle.
Another promising example is developing new substances to treat the surface
of metals such as iron and aluminum, substances that vaporize when the metal
is melted. For example, the zinc used for the surface treatment of iron vaporizes
when the iron is melted down for reuse; therefore, the accumulation of zinc as
an impurity is extremely small. The zinc can be easily separated from the iron
once it vaporizes, so the zinc can also be recycled. On the other hand, tin, which
is used for the same surface treatment, does not vaporize at the melting temperature
of iron. Therefore, it is necessary to find another way to remove tin impurities
from recycled iron. Although it may be difficult to develop these technologies,
it is certainly possible.
Standardizing the specifications for products and materials would also make
recycling easier. In the automobile industry, specifications for the additives in steel
for body parts or the composition of windshield glass differ from manufacturer to
manufacturer. Although it is possible for the current production processes to create
materials from natural resources meeting all of these different specifications, to
recycle material from the scrap that is produced would take an excessive amount
of energy. But by standardizing these specifications, we could make recycling much
more efficient.
Choosing the Optimal Scale
One fundamental principle upon which our infrastructure for material recycling
must be based is the “scale effect” of industrial manufacturing. As we showed in
Chapter 5, in general recycling consumes less energy than producing goods from
natural resources. But if we were to collect glass, pulverize it, melt it down, and
form it into new products in every city district or town, the small-scale of these
operations would result in an inefficient use of energy. There are many situations
like this where, if the scale is small, the efficiency will be low.
If glass is melted down in a small furnace, a large quantity of excess fuel will
be consumed as heat is lost through the furnace walls. In a large furnace, heat
escapes less easily, so we need only enough fuel to supply the heat for melting.
The critical factor here is the surface area of the furnace divided by the volume,
called the “specific surface area.” The volume of a regularly shaped container such
as a sphere increases at a faster rate than its surface area. Therefore, the specific
surface area is smaller for a large furnace than a small one. A small specific surface
area means less heat loss through the furnace walls. Also, the cost of equipment
like furnaces and reactors per unit production capacity is generally proportional to
the specific surface area. This is so because, while the amount of material used to
build a furnace is proportional to its surface area, the capacity of the furnace is
proportional to its volume. Therefore, a large furnace, with its greater capacity per
1 Forming a Total Infrastructure for Circulating Materials in Society
139
unit of construction material, is not only more efficient to operate but also more
economical to construct.
Process industries – such as glass factories, iron and steel mills, and petrochemical plants – have continued to increase the size of their plants to capitalize on these
scale effects for energy efficiency and equipment cost. The same kind of scale
effects apply to the production of materials through recycling. As a rule of thumb,
the size of present-day plants for manufacturing a particular material is probably a
reasonable target for a plant that recycles the same material. For example, irrespective of whether glass is created from natural resources or from recycled materials,
the energy consumed during the melting and shaping processes will decrease if the
scale is increased.
However, there are some situations where a larger scale may not be better. How
to handle food waste is one major problem we must address to achieve the comprehensive circulation of materials required for a sustainable society. Food waste
can impede recycling by being a source of contamination in the material to be
recycled, by causing formation of toxic chlorine-based chemicals from the combustion of the chlorine in salt, and by reducing the efficiency of generating electricity
due to the high water content. Food waste has a high water content, so we could
collect and process this waste more efficiently if we could remove the water. It is
easier and more efficient to remove water from food waste on a small scale because
when the waste is divided into small amounts, it has a larger specific surface area.
At the household level, water could be easily removed from food waste by drying
it in a solar-heated compost box, spin drying it in a disposer, or using some other
small-scale method. And if the water is removed where the food waste is generated,
we will save energy in transporting the dry food waste to be recycled because it is
lighter and easier to handle.
Heat pumps are another example where sometimes better efficiency can be
attained on a small scale. The efficiency of small scale heat pumps, such as air
conditioners for home use, is not necessarily less than the efficiency of those
used in large buildings. We have seen that one of the main factors determining the
efficiency of a heat pump is the efficiency of heat transfer between the heating
and cooling units and the air. Using lots of small indoor and outdoor heat pumps,
such as home air conditioners, results in a larger area for transferring heat. Therefore,
it could be at least as efficient to use individual air conditioning units for each
room in your home as to use a central unit, particularly when you consider that
a central unit must distribute the heating and cooling throughout your house,
resulting in loss in the ventilation system as well as needless heating and cooling
of unused rooms.
The point to keep in mind is that processes requiring area, such as drying and
cooling, can be carried out on a small scale, but processes requiring volume, such
as melting and chemical reactions, should be done on a large scale. In other words,
when we want to minimize the loss of heat from a process, we should do that process
on a large scale, but when we want to maximize heat transfer, it can be advantageous
to do that process on a small scale. We must adopt this as a fundamental principle
when we formulate a comprehensive plan for material circulation.
140
Chapter 8 How Will Technology and Society Work Together?
A Network System for Biomass Collection
Constructing the infrastructures in society to facilitate material circulation is important in other areas besides recycling. For example, to effectively use the residual
by-products from agriculture and forestry as biomass to produce energy, we need
a collection system. And to combust this biomass efficiently for generating electricity, we need a drying system.
Because drying requires surface area, it is inefficient to dry the biomass residuals on a large scale, after a huge quantity of residuals has been collected at a
single location. It is better to use the energy of the sun to dry the residuals
where they are produced – at the farm or lumber mill. Then we can collect the
residuals in stages, starting with an initial drop-off point to which the producers
of biomass bring the residuals over a distance similar to the distance they now
transport harvested goods. From these initial drop-off sites, the dried biomass
can be collected and carried to middle-level collection points, and so on. Transporting loose straw and husks wastes energy because of the bulkiness of the material.
Energy could be saved by compressing the residuals into solid blocks that
take up less room and are easier to handle. The optimal place to install equipment for compressing is probably the middle-level collection points. Finally, we
must make the power generation plant at the final stage large enough because
generating electricity by burning biomass is a process that benefits from a largescale operation.
Dried biomass compressed into solid blocks, called “RDF” for refuse derived
fuel, has a fuel value comparable to coal. Moreover, the content of pollutants, such
as sulfur, is typically lower in biomass fuels than in fossil fuels. Judging from
current levels of technology, if we could collect biomass on a sufficient scale, it
should not be hard to convert it into convenient forms of energy, such as electricity
or vehicle fuel.
But it is vital that such a system be constructed with the assent and understanding of the farmers and other participants, regarding factors such as the
modes of transportation, the construction and layout of collection points, and
the distribution of costs. The borderline between effectively harnessing a huge
amount of natural energy and creating just another “burning oil field” lies in
collaboration.
Production in the 20th century was a one-way flow from natural resources to
human artifacts supplied to the market. Because of that one-way flow, technologies
were developed independently for each plant. However, if we are to make the
transition to producing goods from recycled artifacts, technology must be shared
throughout a large social system that includes the standardization of human artifacts, the design of systems for collecting waste materials, and the development of
methods for recycling. Because a society that efficiently recirculates materials
depends on collaboration, a good relationship between society and technology is
essential.
2 Making the Market Work for Sustainability
141
2 Making the Market Work for Sustainability
Can We Leave Things to the Invisible Hand of the Free Market?
After the end of the Cold War between the capitalist world and the communist
world, the debunking of planned economies following the collapse of the Soviet
Union created the impression that market principles, or “the invisible hand,” had
prevailed over all other economic systems. In Japan, people have been clamoring
for deregulation for years. It often seems as if all our problems would be solved if
we just eliminated all regulations.
However, in a situation where the world’s population as a whole must respond
with long-term vision to the environmental and energy problems threatening to
undermine the foundations of civilization, can we leave the decisions solely to the
“invisible hand” of the market? Probably not. As long as corporations act on
short-term outlooks, the principles of the free market will never attain the level of
cooperation required to meet the large-scale, long-term problems of sustainability.
One problem is that many of the negative consequences of human activities, such
as CO2 emissions from transportation, are not properly priced for the market mechanisms to work. Recently, much concern has been raised about the environmental
costs of purchasing goods produced in countries far away. There are many similar
examples where excessive burdens on the earth occur as a result of mismatches
between prices and environmental costs.
If we look at the global circulation of iron, the problem becomes clear. In Japan,
at the start of the economic boom in the 20th century, iron scrap was imported.
However, as a result of rapid economic growth, human artifacts made of iron accumulated, the amount of scrap generated domestically increased, and in 1992, export
of scrap iron surpassed import. Currently, Japan exports 7.6 million tons of iron
scrap, but it still imports 180 thousand tons. In the U.S., the situation is even more
extreme. Since the 1950s, the U.S. has been a net exporter of iron scrap, but since
the 1970s, the U.S. has also imported a substantial quantity of iron scrap. In 2007,
although the U.S. exported 14.9 million tons of iron scrap, it also imported 4.8
million tons.
So why is it necessary to both export and import iron scrap instead of just
exporting the difference? The reason is related to the nature of iron products in the
U.S. and Japan. In the U.S. and Japan, demand for high-performance products is
large, so high quality iron scrap such as unused cutoffs is needed. On the other
hand, iron scrap generated from human artifacts that have reached the end of their
product lives is often rusted, may have bits of concrete attached to it, and contains
a lot of different impurities, so it is not easy to use in high quality products where
composition and minute structure must be precisely controlled. As a result, low
quality scrap has become overabundant in the U.S. and Japan, so it is exported. In
developing countries, there is still a need for structural materials that can be made
from cheap scrap, so there is a demand for even low quality scrap.
142
Chapter 8 How Will Technology and Society Work Together?
But as you have seen in this book, eventually low quality scrap from human
artifacts will be generated in much larger amounts in countries around the world,
and a surplus of low grade scrap will occur worldwide. On the flip side, the demand
for high quality scrap will increase as developing countries begin manufacturing
more high-performance products, resulting in a shortage of high quality scrap. At
that point, how will the iron and steel companies respond? If we stood in the shoes
of the executives of those companies, we would inevitably choose to continue the
reduction of iron ore in blast furnaces. Rather than tackling the troublesome task
of processing low grade scrap to produce high performance products, it is more
economical in the short run to use the high purity pig iron made from iron ore,
which is still in plentiful reserve. It is clear from this example that if we entrust
the production of iron to the invisible hand of the market without any form of regulation, the circulation of iron will not happen. To achieve a material-recycling
society, the market must be influenced in such a way that recycling becomes
economically advantageous.
Guiding the Market
In the previous chapter, we saw how manufacturing industries have achieved
tremendous reductions in energy use during the last few decades. As a result, the
fraction of the total cost made up by energy cost in Japanese industries is just 20%
for the highest consumer of energy: the cement industry. For chemicals, iron and
steel, and paper and pulp, the fractions are 15%, 14% and 6%, respectively. Therefore, the economic drive to invest in energy conservation is considerably reduced.
As long as fossil fuels continue to be as cheap as they are today, it is probably not
advantageous for industries to invest further in energy conservation.
On the other hand, the general public cannot be expected to develop energyconserving habits on a large scale either with the price system as it is now. With a
car that gets 10 km per liter, a motorist who drives 10,000 km per year and pays
one dollar per liter (or $4 per gallon) for gasoline will spend a thousand dollars a
year on fuel. If that person were to buy a hybrid car with 50% better fuel
efficiency, the annual savings would be five hundred dollars. Hybrid cars today cost
over five thousand dollars more than conventional cars with equivalent performance
features, so it would take more than ten years of fuel savings to pay back the
difference. Because most people own their cars for no more than ten years, there
is little economic incentive to purchase energy efficient automobiles. As a result,
energy efficient automobiles, such as hybrid cars, are purchased primarily by consumers concerned about the environment and not by consumers responding to
market forces.
One way to influence the market towards energy conservation is to raise the
taxes on energy. As shown in figure 8-1, more than 50 cents per liter of the cost of
gasoline sold in Japan today is tax. Many other countries impose similar or even
larger levels of tax on gasoline. On the other hand, the tax on gasoline in the U.S.
2 Making the Market Work for Sustainability
143
Fig. 8-1: The fraction of gasoline prices made up by tax in various countries (Data from International Energy Agency, Energy Prices and Taxes, 1st Quarter 2007)
is only about 13 cents per liter. This low tax rate accounts for most of the large
difference between American and Japanese/European gasoline prices shown in
figure 8-1.
Unfortunately, even the high gasoline tax imposed in Japan today is not enough
to motivate people to purchase energy efficient cars for economic reasons alone.
Therefore, more direct ways to tilt the market towards energy conservation are
being considered. One approach, called the “top runner” method, places a tax on
cars based on the amount of energy they consume, using the car with the lowest
energy consumption rate as a benchmark. As a policy to promote energy conservation, this method makes sense. However, Japan’s proposal to adopt a top-runner
tax initially met with strong resistance from the EU, whose citizens tend to prefer
cars with lower fuel efficiency. Only after several years of negotiations did the EU
finally adopt a top-runner tax system.
Even in the EU, which took a leadership role in negotiating the control of CO2
emissions at the Kyoto COP3 meeting, when discussions reach the point where
policies directly affect domestic industries, national governments often are forced
to change their stance. National self interest is often an obstacle to addressing global
environmental problems: long term benefits to humanity can and do conflict with
the short term interests of individual nations. But increasing the energy efficiency
of automobiles is essential for meeting the Kyoto goals as well as for achieving a
sustainable earth. So workable agreements must be adopted and enforced.
Similarly, the use of renewable energy sources will expand slowly if left to the
forces of the free market. Many options for renewable energy require a steep initial
investment. For example, installing solar cells to meet the electricity requirements
of a single home costs about 20,000 U.S. dollars. Given current electricity prices,
it would take many years for a home-owner to recover the investment costs through
savings on electricity. However, we have seen that the energy needed to manufacture and install the solar cells can be recovered in two years, so from the overall
perspective of conserving energy, installing solar cells is good. Different methods
for adjusting the market to favor the introduction of renewable energy are being
144
Chapter 8 How Will Technology and Society Work Together?
studied and applied. One example is the Aachen method in Germany, where
electricity prices are raised by 1% and the added revenue is used to subsidize the
development of renewable energy.
Another example is the Feed-in Law introduced in Germany in 1990. The Feedin Law required utilities to connect small operators generating electricity from
renewable energy technologies to the grid and to buy the electricity that they
produce at close to the market price for final customers. This law was implemented
to level the playing field of the energy market. The Feed-in Law was replaced in
2000 by the Renewable Energy Source Act. Under this act, the feed-in prices for
electricity generated with renewable technologies are no longer linked to electricity
retail prices; instead they are fixed for 20-year terms. Thus the generator is freed
from the risk of being stuck with electricity it cannot sell. A sophisticated redistribution system ensures that the financial burden is evenly distributed to the end
customer. The generator of renewable electricity is granted preferential access to
the grid and has the right to be connected immediately. The feed-in prices offered
to new installations will be lowered each year to take into account the decrease in
investment costs for renewable energy as the technologies mature.
The “carbon-tax” method, whereby a tax is imposed that is directly proportional
to the amount of CO2 emissions, is another example of a mechanism used to guide
the market towards sustainability. Already carbon-taxes have been put into effect
in Sweden, Finland, the Netherlands, Denmark, Norway, Italy, and the United
Kingdom. Carbon-taxes direct the market towards energy resources that have less
carbon, many of which are renewable energy technologies. Results of a computer
simulation reported by the National Institute for Environmental Studies in Japan
show that by introducing a carbon-tax of 30 dollars per ton, Japan would be able
to meet the Kyoto agreement.
Yet another example of how to moderate the force of free markets is the EU
Emissions Trading System, initiated in 2005. This system is the world’s largest
tradable permits program, applying to approximately 11,500 installations across
the EU’s 25 member states. Many studies are being conducted on different aspects
of this trading system, including efficiency and equity in distributing permits,
implications of economy-wide programs versus regional ones, mechanisms for
handling price uncertainties, different forms of targets, and issues in compliance
and enforcement.
The development of ways to reform economic and political systems is outside
the scope of this book. However, if adequate policies and guidelines are adopted,
Vision 2050 is definitely within our reach.
3 Projects for Vision 2050
To successfully introduce recycling systems and renewable energy, we must develop
large-scale social infrastructures. Those infrastructures must be based on application-oriented research and draw on a wide range of ideas for creating a sustainable
3 Projects for Vision 2050
145
earth. Because these society-encompassing infrastructure systems must transcend
the frameworks of industry, the development of such systems cannot be left to
individual companies. Instead, we must turn to other institutions in society, such
as governments, international agencies, non-profit organizations, and universities,
to lead these development projects. These institutions must collaborate with
companies in planning, promoting, and implementing the society-encompassing
infrastructure projects needed to create a sustainable society.
To achieve Vision 2050, what kinds of projects do we need?
Design of Giant, Complex Systems
As one example of a society-encompassing system for Vision 2050, here is a hypothetical design for how we might establish a material-recycling society.
First, for each basic material, we must design a system for circulating the material that limits the degradation of quality during circulation as much as possible.
For iron, we might design an overall framework that includes the separation and
collection of iron scrap generated when products such as buildings and cars reach
the end of their product lives, a recycling process that removes as many impurities
as possible using a reasonable amount of energy, and an information system for
monitoring and communicating the quantity of recycled iron that can be produced
at each level of quality. But when we try to implement this system, we will discover
that we will not be successful if we limit this design to only the iron and steel
companies. Problems will arise, such as how to coordinate with other industries
including construction and automobile manufacturing, how to induce people to
separate the garbage they throw out, and how to arrange the collection and transportation of waste materials. Even after we resolve these problems, we must trace
how the primary material, iron, will circulate in society, and estimate how the
additives and impurities such as phosphorus, copper, zinc, tin and nickel will be
distributed in the various iron products.
Next, we must design a similar process for aluminum, cement, plastics, and all
the other basic materials. Manufactured products are usually composed of many
materials, so adjusting the amounts of different materials used in each product will
be necessary. For example, we must regulate the use of substances that impair the
recycling of high quality iron. This regulation must include even additives in other
materials used in the product together with iron. For example, if glass is used as a
surface coating for a steel car fender and that glass contains copper, then when the
fender is melted for recycling, the copper will mix with the iron. Also, for heavy,
low cost materials such as concrete, reducing transportation costs is essential, so
we must plan where and how to separate concrete from other materials to minimize
cost and maximize efficiency. We must design specifications for products, methods
for recycling, and methods for collection, and these methods must be coordinated
in such a way that few conflicts arise. Furthermore, we must map out a scenario
showing how we will convert those specifications and methods into a functioning
146
Chapter 8 How Will Technology and Society Work Together?
reality. In particular, we must decide when to use regulatory mechanisms, when to
use subsidies, and when to rely on the free market.
This kind of material-recycling society is a much more complex system than
today’s society of mass-production / mass-generation-of-waste. We cannot hope to
create such a complex system just by thinking up catchy slogans. We will need
vision and strong leadership together with opportunities where the various constituents of society can orchestrate their collective efforts to make a sustainable society.
We must bridge the communication gap between different stakeholders in society
and create design tools for helping those stakeholders to fine-tune the overall
system by communicating their ideas and their needs. We will look at these challenges in the last section of this book.
The design of a material-recycling society is one project we must undertake right
away to reach the goal of Vision 2050. On the other hand, even though we do not
expect technologies such as solar cells to make large contributions by 2050, we
must encourage their research and development now. Technologies not expected to
be widespread until after 2050 do not have immediate economic payoffs, so they
cannot be simply entrusted to the free market. Instead, they must be nurtured
through the collective will of society.
A Large-Scale, High-Efficiency Manufacturing System
for Solar Cells
In 1998, the number of solar cell arrays that had been installed on roof tops in Japan
was about 10,000. By 2007, the number had increased to more than 400,000. On
average, each array for home use has a capacity of about 3.5 kW, so the total peak
power generation capacity is 1,400,000 kW. However, this is the amount of power
generated when sunlight is strongest. To compare the power generation capacity of
solar cells to that of thermal power plants, we need to account for both the daily
variations and the seasonal variations of sunlight. The average power generation
of solar cells calculated in this way decreases to about one tenth of the peak generation capacity. Therefore, considering that the total electricity generation capacity
in Japan today is about 200 million kilowatts, less than a thousandth is provided
by solar cells.
By installing solar cells on all of the roofs in Japan, it would be possible to meet
over 20% of the current demand for electricity, or 6% of the total energy demand.
However, even if the annual production capacity of solar cells could be increased
to one hundred times the current capacity, it would still take more than one hundred
years to produce that many cells. Another problem is that even now there is a shortage of high-purity silicon, the raw material for making solar cells. Up until now,
solar cells have been manufactured using the surplus of extremely high-purity
silicon made for semi-conductor applications, but this surplus has run out. Until an
alternative supply of high-purity silicon can be found, it will be difficult to increase
production of solar cells. This is one reason why the contribution of solar cells is
3 Projects for Vision 2050
147
set at only 3% in Vision 2050. However, by developing an industry to manufacture
even this limited amount of solar cells, we will solidify the position of solar power
as an energy ace for the latter half of the 21st century.
The most common solar cells on the market today, silicon solar cells, are made
by reducing the raw material silicon oxide to pure silicon, which is subsequently
made into an extremely thin film just a few microns thick. The fragile film of silicon
is then enclosed in a frame made of aluminum and glass. Currently, the process of
reducing silicon oxide into crude silicon is done in countries where electricity is
cheap. Then chemical companies and steel-making companies make high-purity
silicon from the crude silicon, and electric appliance manufacturers make the solar
cells. One fundamental principle for increasing efficiency that we saw in the iron
and steel industry is integrated manufacturing. The same principle can be applied
in solar cell manufacturing. If the steps from purification of the crude silicon to the
production of solar cells were integrated into one continuous process, energy
efficiency and efficiency in using raw material could be increased dramatically.
In fact, a doctoral thesis from the University of Tokyo in 1999 showed that with
process integration, the price of solar cells could be reduced to less than one tenth
of what it was at that time.
Utilizing the Polar Regions and Outer Space
As we saw in Chapter 6, the biggest problem with wind power is its stability. But
if wind farms were located at the North and South Poles, they might not suffer from
this problem. Near the Poles, a wind called the kataba blows from the Polar Regions
to the surrounding areas. Like the trade winds in the low latitudes and the westerlies
in the mid-latitudes, the kataba wind is a global scale phenomenon created by the
energy of the sun and the rotation of the earth. Unlike regional winds that blow
intermittently, these global winds are steady. Although currently the kataba wind
is not harnessed for any human purpose and so merely dissipates into heat, it has
been said that this resource has the potential to supply all the energy required by
human civilization today.
In developed countries there are few places to install solar cells other than on
the roofs of buildings, and it is difficult, using only rooftop arrays, to generate
enough power to make a large contribution to a country’s supply of energy. Therefore, researchers are studying methods for setting up solar cell power plants in
deserts and even on geostationary satellites. Locating power plants in remote areas
raises the problem of how to transport the electricity to places where it is needed.
Superconductors show promise for realizing a global network of high capacity
transmission lines. Researchers are also looking at ways to transport the energy of
electricity economically in the form of fuels such as hydrogen or methane.
Untapped sources of renewable energy might be easier to utilize in places where
there are few people. However, producing electricity in remote areas like the Polar
Regions and deserts raises other issues that must be resolved, including issues of
148
Chapter 8 How Will Technology and Society Work Together?
international law and local culture. Once a plan for harnessing these sources of
energy has been developed, the next step must be to form an international agreement between all of the affected nations for moving that plan to the experimental
stage. Only after enough evidence has been gathered indicating that the plan will
benefit all the nations affected with no harmful side effects will it be possible to
proceed to full implementation.
Certainly other large-scale systems could be proposed in addition to the ones
described above. And it is no easy task to decide which of these systems we should
invest in. But one thing is certain: if we continue to leave such decisions to experts,
bureaucrats, and entrepreneurs – who comprise only a tiny fraction of society – the
result may not be what is best for society as a whole. Plans made without considering a range of perspectives are often flawed, and even a decision that could have
been correct under certain conditions may not have the planned outcome without
broad-based cooperation.
To establish a broad-based cooperation, we must create a forum for exchanging
ideas and building consensus. Such a forum must exploit the most advanced technologies for gathering ideas and exploring them from different angles. We must
evaluate not only intended consequences of a plan but also possible unintended
ones, possibly by using small-scale experiments and computer simulations. Only
by thoroughly examining many different ideas in such a forum can we build social
consensus. In the final section of this book, let’s consider the conditions needed for
creating such a forum.
Designing the Komiyama House
But first I would like to tell you about another project for sustainability that is a bit
smaller and, for me, quite literally closer to home. It was a project to redesign
my own home. Five years ago, I decided to build a new house, and I made it my
goal to see how much I could reduce the energy that I consumed in my own “daily
life” activities. One of the first decisions in building my new house was to equip it
with a rooftop solar cell array. At the time, the 3.6 kW solar cell system cost me
2,360,000 yen, or about 20,000 U.S. dollars. However, even in 2002, the Japanese
government was offering subsidies to home owners installing solar technology. I
received a rebate of 360,000 yen, so the actual cost to me was about 17,000 U.S.
dollars. To this rooftop solar cell array, I added a high performance air conditioning
system with a COP of 4, a heat pump for my hot water supply with a COP of
about 3, and 1.4 watts per square meter per degree C of insulation. I bought new
appliances with high energy efficiency. All of these investments in energy conservation cost me an additional 1,240,000 yen or about 10,000 U.S. dollars. As a result,
my new home requires less than half of the energy needed to run my old home, and
the solar cell array provides about two thirds of that energy. So my new 207 square
meter home requires only a sixth as much electrical energy from the power grid as
my old home – less than 3,000 kilowatt hours per year!
4 Rebuilding the Relationship Between Technology and Society
149
Another step I took to reduce my “carbon footprint” was to trade in my old
Toyota sedan for a new Toyota Prius. The Prius, a hybrid car, cost 679,000
yen more than a comparable Toyota Corolla, a little less than 6,000 U.S. dollars.
By adjusting my driving a bit with the help of the friendly dashboard interface,
I reduced my gasoline consumption about three-fold. As a result, my total energy
use fell from 20,800 kilowatt hours per year in 2002 to 4,000 kilowatt hours in
2008. And the total cost to me was just 3,770,000 yen, or about 33,000 U.S.
dollars.
4 Rebuilding the Relationship Between
Technology and Society
The Problem of Dioxins
Developing a plan based on energy and recycling to establish a civilization that
can be sustained on the earth requires that we model a complex system in which
multiple elements interact through many intertwined relationships. There is unlikely
to be a single optimal solution. Instead, we must choose from among several solutions, each of which is almost optimal but has some particular drawbacks.
As an example, let’s consider the complexity of the problem of dioxins. “Dioxin”
is a generic term for a group of mainly carcinogenic chemical compounds with a
complex molecular structure containing chlorine in addition to the carbon, hydrogen and oxygen found in substances such as carbohydrates. Dioxins are sometimes
emitted when garbage is incinerated. But if the incineration is carried out at a high
enough temperature, no dioxins will be formed.
Because dioxins contain chlorine, dioxins will be formed only if there is chlorine
in the garbage at the time of combustion. One source of chlorine in garbage is
polyvinyl chloride (PVC), a type of plastic with a wide range of applications.
Another source is the plastic wrap used for food products, which has a similar
molecular structure. Recently, there has been talk of banning the use of these plastics, but even if we stopped producing PVC, dioxins would still be created. The
reason is that food refuse also contains a source of chlorine: sodium chloride or
ordinary table salt. So to eliminate all sources of chlorine, we would have to exclude
food refuse from garbage incinerators.
If we did ban PVC to keep chlorine out of the garbage incinerator, then another
problem would emerge – we would face a shortage of caustic soda. Chlorine is
produced through the electrolysis of sodium chloride. During the electrolysis of
sodium chloride, chlorine is created at the anode and caustic soda is created at the
cathode. Because PVC is one of the main commercial uses of chlorine, chlorine
would no longer be in demand if PVC were banned. As a result, the electrolysis of
sodium chloride will no longer be economically viable, and the supply of caustic
soda would dwindle. Because caustic soda has many important applications, such
150
Chapter 8 How Will Technology and Society Work Together?
as in making soap and in neutralizing waste water, this shortage would be a
problem.
If banning PVC is problematic, we could consider replacing existing incinerators
with ones able to withstand high-temperature combustion. Then we could incinerate
garbage containing PVC and food refuse without releasing dioxins. But is this really
the best option? If you consider the question from the point of view espoused in
this book, you may ask whether we should be using fossil fuels or electricity to
burn garbage containing valuable energy resources such as plastic and paper at high
temperatures just to prevent the formation of dioxins. After all, you have already
seen that incineration of garbage is not an efficient way to produce electricity.
So how should we solve the problem of dioxins? In the previous chapters, you
have seen that it should be possible to create an energy-efficient system for circulating materials, a system that can reuse waste such as paper and plastic either by
recycling or by making fuel. The key is to separate those waste materials from food
refuse and other garbage. If at the collection point, plastics are separated from other
garbage, this plastic waste – even if PVC is mixed in – is not so difficult to process.
Technologies are already available that use heat treatment to get rid of the chlorine
and then use the treated waste as a coke substitute in blast furnaces. Thus it is possible to save fossil fuel resources equivalent to the amount of garbage reused while
preventing the formation of hazardous dioxins. This example suggests that by carefully evaluating the way we manage our resources, including our waste materials,
we can make Vision 2050 a reality.
Currently, in Japan garbage disposal is the responsibility of the local municipalities. What if one municipality takes measures to control the emissions of dioxins
by improving its incinerators? That decision, in and of itself, may not be a bad idea,
but in terms energy efficiency it is far from ideal. What we discover is that a
choice that may seem good on a small scale – good for one municipality –
may work against constructing a large-scale system that would be even better. In
today’s society, problems and stakeholder interests are intertwined in such a
complicated way that, with the best of intentions, decision-makers often choose
suboptimal solutions. We must look at each problem from a variety of vantage
points and make decisions that take into account all the related aspects – from
the big picture down to the fine details. And to do this, we must set up a social
infrastructure for forming consensus based on discussions that involve as many
stakeholders as possible.
Structuring of Knowledge and a Place for Debate
To make Vision 2050 a reality, it is essential to develop and introduce new technologies. It is no overstatement to say that only when there is a good relationship
between society and technology will the sustainability of the earth become possible.
But recently some people have come to see technologies as the contents of a
4 Rebuilding the Relationship Between Technology and Society
151
Pandora’s Box opened by science and released upon humanity, causing misery
and destruction. When we remember that science gave birth to the atomic bomb,
has contributed to the destruction of ecosystems, and has given us the power to
manipulate human life, it is understandable why some people may hold this
perception.
Therefore, to pave the road to Vision 2050, scientists and engineers must take
the initiative in starting a dialogue with society about technology. In this dialogue,
we must guarantee a high level of transparency about scientific findings and must
fully disclose to the public the known results of research and the likely consequences of development of different technologies for a sustainable earth.
I would like to tell you about an incident of public disclosure about technology,
an incident I was involved in several years ago. In the early 1990’s, the Japanese
government funded a project to develop a computer program for calculating the
cost and energy payback times for solar cells. One of the preconditions of the
project was the public disclosure of all the findings together with the methods by
which the findings were made. Over the course of a year, discussions were conducted in the public venue of a research panel at the Society for Chemical Engineering of Japan. Based on those discussions, a method for obtaining the payback
time of solar cells was developed, and all of the assumptions and calculation
methods were made public. Anyone who had a question about the assumptions or
numbers used in the calculations could change the corresponding values and recalculate the payback time. In fact, one expert, who had originally reported that the
energy payback time was five years, used a computer program produced by the
project to conduct a verification of his numbers and ended up agreeing that two
years was almost right. This example shows how the program acted as a platform
for establishing a consensus regarding the highly complex problem of calculating
cost and energy payback times for solar cells.
The Internet is sure to play an important role in facilitating public disclosure of
research and development. Already, it has become common for research institutes
and even private companies to publish information on the web about research
activities and product development. Although it takes significant effort to maintain
a website with this information, experience has shown that the advantages in terms
of a company’s image outweigh the costs. As another example, a group of researchers at the University of Tokyo have used advanced artificial intelligence and web
technologies to develop a web-based platform that lets scientists add specially
formatted descriptors to their scientific publications that can be read by a computer
search engine. These special computer-interpretable descriptors function like “barcodes” that help search engines and other knowledge retrieval systems on the
Internet more effectively match knowledge needs with knowledge seeds. Although
the platform is still at an experimental stage, the hope is that this work will lead
to publishing results of scientific research in a way that is more immediately accessible to stakeholders in society. For example, a non-expert interested in learning
more about state-of-the-art research on solar cells could draw on the computer
interpretation capabilities to “translate” expert scientific expressions into language
that person understands.
152
Chapter 8 How Will Technology and Society Work Together?
Another example of how to bridge the gaps between researchers and stakeholders can be seen in the Tokyo Greenhouse Gas Half Project (THP). This project
was initiated in 1996 with the goal of drawing up a plan for reducing by one half
the emission of greenhouse gases in the city of Tokyo. The core members of THP
were researchers and professors from the Faculty of Engineering at the University
of Tokyo, who worked in collaboration with researchers from the Massachusetts
Institute of Technology and the Swiss Federate Institutes of Technology as well as
other universities and research institutes in Japan and around the world. The
primary objective of the project was to evaluate the potential for combinations of
technologies and policies to reduce the amount of greenhouse gases generated by
a range of factors, including cars, trains, homes, offices, garbage incinerators, construction sites, and manufacturing plants, focusing on the impact of interaction
effects between those different technologies and policies.
This project has had one other important aim: the development and implementation of methods for effectively communicating the information necessary for a
research study on the complex systems of a city the size of Tokyo. As is shown on
the project web site (http://www.thp.t.u-tokyo.ac.jp/thp_en), in addition to coming
up with a comprehensive plan for reducing CO2 emissions in Tokyo, researchers
in THP also considered how current methods for enabling effective information
exchange between engineers and experts from different disciplines of science
and technology could be extended to make possible a discussion between all kinds
of people who are interested in the object of the study, including ordinary citizens,
policy-makers, and experts.
In recent years, it has become evident that we need a new academic discipline
– sustainability science – to address the issues above in a more structured way. An
on-going example of this science at work exists in the collaborative research and
education undertaken by the University of Tokyo, the Massachusetts Institute of
Technology, the Swiss Federal Institute of Technology, and Chalmers University
of Technology under the Alliance for Global Sustainability. In 2005, with the
support of the Japanese government, the Integrated Research System for Sustainability Science (IR3S) was created at universities and research institutes throughout
Japan, including the University of Tokyo. The IR3S aims to form a network in
Japan for coordinating sustainability science research and education. IR3S has
begun a program addressing sustainability issues led by three flagship projects:
“sustainable countermeasures for global warming,” “development of an Asian
recycling-oriented society,” and “conceptualization and development of global
sustainability focusing on reform of the socioeconomic system and the role of
science and technology.” The University of Tokyo has also started a new graduate
program in sustainability science emphasizing exercises and projects that help students master the diverse set of academic skills and practical knowledge required to
become leaders in the effort to establish a sustainable global society.
As a consequence of the specialization of knowledge, even for a single field of
science or technology, each expert’s breadth of understanding has become extremely
narrow. It is worth taking a moment to think about why this has happened. We hear
about the great Renaissance Men (invariably, the people with the time and resources
4 Rebuilding the Relationship Between Technology and Society
153
to become great thinkers during the Renaissance were almost all men), such as
Leonardo da Vinci, Galileo Galilei and Benjamin Franklin, all masters of a wide
range of disciplines both in science and the arts. Some people may say that we have
become less intellectually agile in modern times. However, it is not that the modern
individual’s capacity for processing information has decreased in comparison to
that of the Greek philosophers or the Renaissance Men. Rather, the huge increase
in the amount of accumulated knowledge, which has expanded at an accelerating
rate due in part to the trend in science of splitting disciplines into narrower fields
since the days of Isaac Newton, is enough to overwhelm even the greatest modern
geniuses. Today, even the most devoted intellectuals can hope to sample only a
small fraction of the vast accumulation of human knowledge within their lifetimes.
If Aristotle or Su Song were alive today, even they would find the breadth and depth
of current human knowledge overwhelming.
Here is just one example. You probably remember the “Y2K problem,” the fear
that some erroneous computer operations would occur when the clocks built into
older computers changed from December 31, 1999 to January 1, 2000. Now we
may look back at the confusion and consternation during the final months of 1999
with some embarrassment, but at the time the concern was quite real. Danny Hillis,
an American inventor, entrepreneur, and author, made the following thoughtprovoking comment regarding the real nature of the problem:
I have come to believe that the Y2K apocalypse is, in the truest sense of the word, a myth.
It is a shared falsehood that carries within it a profound truth. ... There are no real experts,
only people with partial knowledge who understand their own little pieces of the puzzle.
The big picture is a mystery to us, and the big news is that nobody knows.
This comment exemplifies the present difficulty of “increasing complexity of
social problems and increasing subdivision of fields of knowledge.” We must
work out a method for understanding the big picture behind the problems that we
face today.
So what is required in order to do this? The first step is to carry out a widespread
structuring of knowledge. One problem adding to the difficulty of accessing
specialized knowledge is the cryptic way in which knowledge is expressed in
each specific field. As human knowledge has expanded, members of each discipline
have developed their own specialized vocabularies to communicate the results
of their scientific research. At the same time, scientific publications expect their
readers to be familiar with an increasingly large set of specialized terms and tacit
assumptions.
“Structuring knowledge” means making the specialized knowledge in specific
fields clear to people outside those fields by establishing the connection of the ideas
in that field with the whole of human knowledge. When scholars report knowledge
that they hope to be helpful in achieving a sustainable earth or addressing some
other social need, they must prune the jargon from their prose. Only then will actors
in society be able to understand that knowledge and translate it into actions. The
responsibility for doing this must lie with the members of each field. But even
between related fields in the sciences, the same words may be used to express very
154
Chapter 8 How Will Technology and Society Work Together?
different concepts, so an electrical engineer, for example, may interpret a paper
written by a physicist in a completely different way from what was intended. To
make their knowledge more structured and accessible, specialists need to establish
clear definitions in everyday language for the terminology they have developed in
their specific fields. This must be done in parallel to the process of publishing specific research findings. Most scientific disciplines have one or more representative
societies, where members of the discipline gather to share ideas related to their
field. These academic societies might be good places for scientists and other specialists to establish how their work is related to other fields of knowledge. To clearly
describe the way knowledge in each field is connected with that of other fields, the
specialists must focus on the meaning of the entire field rather than getting mired
in specific details.
Computers may facilitate the difficult task of structuring knowledge. In the same
way computer algorithms have been developed to translate text between languages
as different as Japanese and English, it may be possible to develop computer-based
techniques for translating the materials written by experts to describe their knowledge, such as papers in professional journals, from one field, such as chemical
engineering, to another, such as economics. But if computers are to play the role
of interpreters, the specialists must prepare descriptors of the knowledge they are
sharing in ways a computer can understand most easily and most accurately. Just
as we do not burden a human translator with jargon and expressions unfamiliar to
the translator, these descriptors must avoid ambiguous human expressions that
would baffle a computer translation program.
Another step in making accessible the “big picture” behind the large-scale and
complex problems of society is finding a way to store the structured knowledge in
a form people can easily tap into. Suppose that we wanted to present the latest
expert knowledge on the current state of global warming, on the role played by
solar cells, and on the time it takes solar cells to pay for themselves. And suppose
that we wanted to present this knowledge in a way that could be accessed easily
by people deciding whether to invest in a solar cell system. This knowledge should
be presented in such a way that each area of related knowledge is integrated
seamlessly with the overall topic: how investing in solar cell systems can help
mitigate global warming. By presenting this knowledge on a web site in a way that
allows feedback and dynamic interaction, the person accessing the knowledge on
the web site, who may have a question about what he/she is reading, can pursue
that question by interacting directly with the web site. Already several interesting
web sites are providing access to expert knowledge in this way. We must continue
developing the computer infrastructures and software tools that allow experts
to share their specialized knowledge themselves in integrated, easily accessible
formats with minimal effort.
The analysis and vision presented in this book represent an attempt to articulate
an overview of the entire system of human activities within the earth’s biosphere,
and to use that overview as a framework for planning how by wise use of technology we human beings can assure the sustainability of the earth. Certainly this book
has not included all of the specifics related to every human activity and every
4 Rebuilding the Relationship Between Technology and Society
155
technology that could be included in a plan to realize a sustainable earth. To give
but a single example, there is no question that experts on transportation and automobile engineering know the details regarding the design and implementation of
energy efficient automobiles far better than the authors of this book. To build a
sustainable future for the earth, detailed knowledge of technologies, human activities, and the workings of natural systems will certainly be necessary. But it is our
belief that what we need right now is a clear and comprehensive vision of how our
activities and the technologies determining how those activities are performed
relate to the earth as a whole. Once we have a shared vision of the whole, we can
focus on the specifics, always with an eye on how those specifics affect the entire
system of human activities and what implications those specifics have on the sustainability of human life on the earth.
Postscript
There are several reasons why I decided to take on the rather immense task of
writing a book proposing a macro-vision for a sustainable earth.
Of course, first and foremost is my strong belief in its necessity. It seems that
governments, businesses and individuals today each take their own separate stances
and act without any coordination – almost like looking at a Pointillist painting
with no motifs. I believe the reason for this disjunction of key members of society
is that there is no shared “big picture” among them. What we need now is not a
simple compilation of details, but rather a big picture based on considering human
activities and the earth’s response together.
The second motivation for writing this book comes from my growing confidence
that it is indeed possible to create a big picture that could be shared between
researchers with different kinds of expertise or even between people without any
particular expert knowledge. That big picture would presume only a small number
of basic principles such as the conservation of mass and energy.
My goal in writing this book has been to communicate this kind of shared big
picture, so I have avoided the use of specialized expressions. I often speak with
people from the humanities about environmental topics, and the major obstacle in
communicating with them is differences of expression. If the meaning of just one
expression, such as a word, an equation or a specialized concept, is not understood,
it is impossible to understand the overall idea being communicated.
For example, entropy is a fundamental concept of thermodynamics and energy,
but in fact there are few people, even among experts in technology, who really
understand its meaning. However, it is possible to discuss the principles of energy
efficiency without going into the details of entropy. I have attempted to take this
approach in writing this book.
The 21st century is the era in which human will determine the future of the earth
and society. Therefore, we must not let society develop a misunderstanding of
science and technology, whose power to influence the world has grown enormously.
However, even today countless misunderstandings still go unchallenged.
One obstacle to understanding new findings and developments of science and
technology might be a conscious effort on the part of the experts to try to make
Hiroshi Komiyama and Steven Kraines
Vision 2050: Roadmap for a Sustainable Earth.
Springer 2008
157
158
Postscript
their work look as difficult as possible. When I gave a lecture on my research at a
reunion some years ago, a friend of mine said to me “I was surprised to hear how
simple the things that university professors do are.” Of course I was not particularly
thrilled to hear my work described as “simple,” but what point is there in giving a
talk that no one understands?
Even without this conscious effort of some researchers to make things sound
difficult, we are faced today with a fundamental difficulty emerging from increasing
complexity of problems we must address and a simultaneous increase in subdivision of fields of expertise. For this reason, the responsibility of experts to explain
their fields of expertise in simple terms is all the more important. We can leave the
details to the experts of that field. However, it is necessary to transcend the individual fields of expertise to achieve an understanding of the fundamental overall
structure.
The third motivating factor for my decision to write this book is the support of
an uncountable number friends and acquaintances. Today, unlike the times of the
ancient Greek philosophers, no one person can grasp the sum of all things known
to humanity. The amount of knowledge that has been gained by humanity has
exceeded the information processing ability of humans. If I am to speak of a macrovision, there is no way to avoid having to touch on fields of expertise outside of
my own. However, even if I personally am unable to understand the details in each
of those fields, if I can understand the words of the experts from those fields, it
should be possible for me to create a useful big picture. Knowing that I can obtain
accurate information through a network that reaches beyond fields of expertise and
national boundaries has been a critical factor in this difficult undertaking.
These are the reasons that have motivated me to put forth a macro-vision for a
sustainable earth. That there are some errors in the details behind this big picture
is unavoidable. Certainly we must listen to and learn from the criticisms of experts
from a wide range of fields. In fact, by exposing Vision 2050 to criticisms, modifying it, and filling in the details further, it should be possible to construct an even
better big picture. It is my sincere hope that this process will occur.
Although I have presented Vision 2050 as a big picture, this vision is focused
on materials and energy. I have intentionally left out the problem of lifestyle, and
I have scarcely touched on topics related to social institutions. And even after
restricting my study to materials and energy, I have had to make some important
omissions. For example, this book has not treated issues related to the sustainability
of agriculture. As we saw in figure 1-3, from the middle of the 20th century, agricultural production increased continuously with no hint of slowing. On the other
hand, crises caused by soil runoff and degradation have been reported, and recently
organic agriculture is being promoted as a possible countermeasure for these
problems. However, it seems that there is little if any discussion regarding the
ability of organic agriculture to supply a sufficient amount of food to meet the needs
of the global population. Similarly, I have not discussed the issues related to water
or the preservation of species in this book.
Just having this kind of shared overall vision is of course not enough to enable
the formation of consensus for what specific actions to take in order to achieve a
Postscript
159
sustainable society. However, together with tools for aiding in the structuring
and sharing of knowledge, it could form the starting point for true society-wide
consensus building by providing a common understanding leading to the establishment of a global forum or meeting house for dialogue and collaboration manifested
on the Internet. By creating this kind of meeting house, it is my heartfelt wish that
we will be able to rebuild a good relationship between technology and society, and
in doing so, chart a course to a sustainable earth.
There is a movie entitled “On the beach.” At the last scene, when humanity is
on the verge of extinction after a nuclear war, in the midst of dried leaves blowing
about in the gusty wind, on the leaning gravestone in a church were written the
words “there is still time, brother.” The same is true for global sustainability. It is
not too late if we take the first step now.
Hiroshi Komiyama
About the Authors
Hiroshi Komiyama became the 28th president of the University of Tokyo in April
2005. Dr. Komiyama specializes in chemical engineering, global environmental
engineering and structuring of knowledge. He received his Bachelor’s, Master’s,
and Doctoral degrees in chemical engineering from the University of Tokyo. From
1973 to 1974, he was a post doctoral fellow at the University of California at Davis.
He became a professor of Department of Chemical System Engineering at the
University of Tokyo in 1988. After serving as Dean of the School of Engineering
from 2000 to 2002, he was appointed as vice-president of the University of Tokyo
in 2003 and executive vice-president in 2004.
As President, Dr. Komiyama announced the UT Action Plan in 2005, summarizing key initiatives for realizing “the University of Tokyo that aims at the pinnacle
of the global knowledge at the forefront of the time.” In addition, he has initiated
new projects to reform the University of Tokyo through the endeavors to achieve
“structuring of knowledge” and “autonomous and decentralized yet cooperative”
sharing of knowledge.
Steven Kraines is an associate professor in the Science Integration Programme
of the Division of Project Coordination at the University of Tokyo. Dr. Kraines
specializes in web-based technologies for expert knowledge sharing, agent-based
collaboration systems, and model integration. He received his Bachelor’s degree
from Oberlin College and his Master’s and Doctoral degrees in chemical engineering from the University of Tokyo.
Other Books by Hiroshi Komiyama
(In Japanese)
Sokudoron (Rate processes)
Chikyu ondanka mondai handobukku
(Handbook of global warming)
CVD handbukku (CVD handbook)
*translated into Korean (1993)
Biryushi handobukku
(Microparticle handbook)
Chikyu kankyo no tameno chikyu
kogaku nyumon (Primer of global
engineering for global environment)
Hiroshi Komiyama and Steven Kraines
Vision 2050: Roadmap for a Sustainable Earth.
Springer 2008
Asakura
IPC
1990
1990
Asakura
1991
Asakura
1991
Ohmsha
1992
161
162
Chikyu kankyo no tameno kagakugijutsu
nyumon (Primer of chemical
technologies for global environment)
Chikyu ondanka mondai ni kotaeru
(Answering the global warming
problem)
Hannou kogaku (Reaction engineering)
Nyumon netsurikigaku
(Introduction to thermodynamics)
Chikyu jizoku no gijutsu (Technologies
for global sustainability)
*translated into Chinese (2006)
Taiyokou hatsuden kogaku
(Photovoltaic engineering)
Biomass Nippon (Biomass Japan)
*translated into Chinese (2005)
Ugoke! Nippon (Move it Japan!)
Chishiki no kozoka (Structuring
knowledge)
*translated into Chinese (2005)
and Korean (2008)
Todai no koto oshiemasu
(I will tell you about
the University of Tokyo)
Kadai senshinkoku Nihon
(Japan as a forerunner for addressing
emerging problems in the world)
Sustainability he no chosen (Taking on
the challenge of sustainability)
Chishiki no kozoka koen (Lectures on
structuring knowledge)
(In English)
Equilibrium and reaction rate.
In: Tominaga H, Tamaki M (eds)
Chemical reaction and reactor
design
New techniques to produce functional
materials: chemical vapor deposition.
In: Garside J, Furusaki S (eds)
The expanding world of chemical
engineering
Global sustainability and the role of Asia.
In: Sasaki T (ed) Nature and
human communities
About the Authors
Ohmsha
1992
University of Tokyo Press
1995
Baifukan
Baifukan
1995
1996
Iwanami
1999
Nikkei BP
2002
Nikkan Kogyo Shinbun
2003
Nikkei BP
Open Knowledge
2003
2004
President
2007
Chuokoron-Shinsya
2007
Iwanami
2007
Open Knowledge
2007
Wiley
1997
Gordon and Breach Science 1994
Springer
2004